Dissenters sayings the second part : published in their own words, for the information of the people : and dedicated to the Grand-jury of London, August 29, 1681 / by Roger L'Estrange.
         L'Estrange, Roger, Sir, 1616-1704.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 197 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 47 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47851
         Wing L1245
         ESTC R2228
         12185359
         ocm 12185359
         55750
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47851)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55750)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 605:9)
      
       
         
           
             Dissenters sayings the second part : published in their own words, for the information of the people : and dedicated to the Grand-jury of London, August 29, 1681 / by Roger L'Estrange.
             L'Estrange, Roger, Sir, 1616-1704.
          
           [14], 79 p.
           
             Printed for Joanna Brome ...,
             London :
             1681.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-02 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-02 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Dissenters
           Sayings
           .
           The
           Second
           Part.
           Published
           in
           their
           own
           Words
           ,
           FOR
           THE
           INFORMATION
           Of
           the
           People
           .
           And
           DEDICATED
           to
           the
           GRAND-JURY
           of
           
             LONDON
             ,
             August
          
           29.
           1681.
           
        
         
           By
           
             Roger
             L'Estrange
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Ioanna
             Brome
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Gun
           at
           the
           West-end
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           1681.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           his
           Unknown
           Friends
           ,
           the
           GRAND-JURY
           for
           LONDON
           ,
           August
           29.
           1681
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             
               Will.
               Whitehill
               ,
               Fore-man
               ,
            
             
               Henry
               Strode
               ,
            
             
               Ioas
               Bateman
               ,
            
             
               Tho.
               Shepherd
               ,
            
             
               Ralph
               Cooke
               ,
            
             
               Joseph
               Caril
               ,
            
             
               Valentine
               Adams
               ,
            
             
               Joseph
               Bowles
               ,
            
             
               Anthony
               S●…oman
               ,
            
             
               Andrew
               Boult
               ,
            
             
               Theophilus
               Hawson
               ,
            
             
               Maurice
               King
               ,
            
             
               J●…
               .
               B●…ll
               ,
            
             
               John
               Cutlo●…e
               ,
            
             
               John
               Cowley
               ,
            
             
               Jonathan
               Leigh
               ,
            
             
               William
               Pendlebury
            
             
               Daniel
               Mercer
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Gentlemen
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Kindness
           you
           have
           already
           shew'd
           to
           the
           Observator
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           in
           Common
           Honesty
           take
           as
           done
           to
           my self
           ,
           and
           I
           dare
           here
           assure
           ye
           ,
           that
           what
           Obligations
           soever
           you
           shall
           hereafter
           lay
           upon
           L'Estrange
           ,
           shall
           be
           acknowledg'd
           by
           the
           Observator
           .
        
         
           
             You
             were
             pleased
             ,
             on
             Wednesday
             the
             31.
             of
             August
             last
             ,
             at
             Justice-Hall
             ,
             in
             the
             Old-Baily
             ,
             to
             
               Present
               Nathaniel
               Thompson
               ,
               Benjamin
               Took
               ,
            
             and
             
               Joanna
               Brome
            
             ,
             for
             Maliciously
             Printing
             and
             Publishing
             
             or
             causing
             to
             be
             Printed
             or
             Publish'd
             ,
             three
             Scandalous
             and
             Seditious
             Papers
             and
             Libels
             ,
             Entitled
             ,
             
               1.
               
               The
               Loyal
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               True
               Domestick
               Intelligence
               :
               2.
               
               Heraclitus
               :
            
             and
             3.
             
             The
             Observator
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             Advancement
             and
             Introduction
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Suppression
             and
             Extirpation
             of
             the
             
               True
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             within
             his
             Majesties
             Realms
             and
             Dominions
             :
          
           And
           this
           Terrible
           Presentment
           was
           Usher'd
           into
           the
           World
           with
           this
           Preface
           ,
           
             [
             We
             the
             Grand-Jury
          
           ,
           Sworn
           to
           Enquire
           of
           
             Offences
             committed
             within
             the
             City
             of
          
           London
           ,
           
             do
             upon
             our
          
           Oaths
           ,
           Present
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Now
           there
           are
           
             Three
             Quaeres
          
           (
           Gentlemen
           )
           which
           (
           if
           I
           durst
           be
           so
           bold
           )
           I
           would
           presume
           to
           offer
           ye
           upon
           this
           Prologue
           .
           First
           ,
           Being
           Sworn
           to
           Enquire
           :
           Have
           you
           
             Impartially
             Enquir'd
          
           ,
           or
           
             not
             ?
             2ly
          
           .
           If
           ye
           have
           Enquir'd
           ,
           Are
           these
           Three
           Pamphlets
           all
           the
           Enormities
           that
           you
           have
           Discover'd
           upon
           that
           
             Enquiry
             ?
             3ly
          
           .
           What
           's
           become
           of
           all
           the
           Rest
           ?
           for
           you
           are
           as
           well
           Sworn
           to
           Present
           ,
           as
           to
           Enquire
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           Quaeres
           that
           I
           have
           sometimes
           formerly
           mov'd
           ;
           and
           the
           Answer
           was
           ,
           That
           these
           Three
           Papers
           were
           thrown
           in
           your
           Porridg-dish
           .
           Now
           if
           ye
           stumbled
           upon
           'em
           by
           Chance
           ,
           where
           's
           your
           Enquiry
           upon
           Oath
           ?
           Or
           if
           ye
           found
           any
           
             thing
             else
          
           ,
           what
           's
           become
           of
           your
           Oath
           of
           Presentment
           ?
           If
           ye
           had
           but
           taken
           me
           to
           your
           Assistance
           ,
           I
           'de
           have
           carry'd
           〈◊〉
           where
           you
           should
           have
           〈…〉
           
           and
           
             Sedition
             ;
             Pulpits
             ,
             Cabals
          
           ,
           and
           Coffee-houses
           of
           the
           same
           Cloth
           and
           colour
           .
           I
           'de
           have
           brought
           ye
           acquainted
           with
           the
           
             Voxes
             ,
             Vindications
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Black-Box
             men
          
           :
           A
           New
           Set
           of
           
             Jack
             Straws
             &
             Wa●…
             Tylers
          
           :
           (
           But
           where
           's
           
             Old
             Walworth
          
           with
           his
           Dagger
           ?
           )
           I
           'de
           have
           shew'd
           ye
           
             Twenty
             New
             Schemes
          
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Policy
           ;
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Insufficiency
             of
             Christs
             Death
             and
             Passion
          
           ;
           of
           
             Deposing
             Kings
          
           ;
           of
           Placing
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Power
           in
           the
           
             People
             ;
             Scripture-Proofs
          
           for
           
             speaking
             Evil
             of
             Dignities
          
           :
           And
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           the
           
             Scenes
             dispos'd
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Stage
             fitted
          
           for
           the
           
             Second
             Part
          
           of
           the
           Tragedy
           of
           Muncer
           ,
           and
           the
           Curtain
           ready
           to
           be
           drawn
           .
           I
           could
           have
           gotten
           ye
           a
           Key
           to
           the
           
             Soul-Saving-State-Confounding-Sheriffs
             Case
          
           ,
           and
           let
           ye
           into
           the
           Mystery
           of
           that
           Incomprehensible
           Dispensation
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           Blessing
           to
           a
           Government
           ,
           for
           men
           upon
           their
           Oaths
           ,
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           Publique
           Duties
           ,
           to
           be
           Nicely
           and
           Casuistically
           Instructed
           in
           the
           Bounds
           and
           Measures
           of
           Swearing
           :
           And
           this
           is
           a
           Piece
           that
           cuts
           out
           Perjury
           from
           Damnation
           ,
           to
           a
           hairs
           breadth
           ;
           and
           will
           bring
           ye
           a
           
             True-Protestant
             Conscience
          
           within
           the
           very
           smell
           of
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           ,
           and
           yet
           carry
           him
           off
           again
           as
           whole
           as
           a
           Fish
           ,
           into
           his
           ready
           way
           to
           the
           
             Land
             of
             Promise
          
           .
           Now
           here
           would
           have
           been
           Enormitywork
           ,
           e'en
           as
           much
           as
           ye
           could
           have
           turn'd
           you
           〈◊〉
           to
           .
           But
           what
           's
           all
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           the
           〈◊〉
           ?
           〈…〉
        
         
         
           
             Dick
             Janeway's
          
           Paper
           says
           that
           ,
           
             First
             ,
             He
             hath
             Wickedly
             and
             Maliciously
             Endeavour'd
             to
             Sow
             Dissention
             and
             Discord
             amongst
          
           Protestants
           ,
           
             thereby
             to
             render
             them
             an
             easier
             prey
             unto
             their
             Common
             Enemies
             the
          
           Papists
           .
        
         
           Pray
           Gentlemen
           ,
           d'
           ye
           call
           this
           the
           Presentment
           of
           a
           
             Grand
             Jury
          
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Final
             Verdict
          
           upon
           the
           Merits
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           to
           say
           First
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           has
           done
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           Pronounce
           that
           he
           did
           it
           with
           such
           an
           intention
           ,
           or
           to
           such
           an
           end
           ?
           But
           now
           to
           the
           Article
           .
        
         
           So
           far
           has
           the
           Observator
           been
           from
           Labouring
           Dissention
           and
           Discord
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           has
           more
           declar'd
           himself
           against
           it
           ,
           or
           taken
           more
           pains
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           Moral
           Impossibility
           of
           Peace
           in
           the
           State
           according
           to
           this
           Constitution
           ,
           without
           a
           strict
           Uniformity
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           if
           you
           would
           have
           fix'd
           your
           Presentment
           aright
           upon
           this
           Head
           ,
           you
           should
           have
           presented
           
             the
             Enemy
             in
             the
             Parable
             that
             Sow'd
             the
             Tares
             :
          
           And
           if
           you
           will
           but
           look
           into
           the
           
             Third
             Section
          
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           for
           your
           better
           satisfaction
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           that
           the
           Dissention
           and
           Discord
           that
           you
           talk
           of
           ,
           was
           
             Sow'd
             Forty
             years
             ago
          
           ;
           and
           that
           what
           we
           see
           now
           ,
           is
           only
           an
           
             After
             crop
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Point
           is
           ,
           
             Countenancing
             and
             Abetting
             the
             Villanous
             Contrivances
             of
             the
             Popish
             Conspirators
             ,
             who
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             cast
             Fictitious
             Plots
             upon
             Protestants
             ,
             thereby
             to
             make
             way
             for
             their
             own
             Hellish
             Plot
             to
             take
             effect
             .
          
        
         
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           The
           Observator
           is
           in
           the
           Popish
           
           Plot.
           Why
           do
           ye
           not
           inform
           against
           him
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           then
           ,
           and
           say
           Where
           ,
           and
           When
           ,
           and
           How
           ,
           and
           What
           ?
           Why
           do
           ye
           not
           Name
           the
           Contrivances
           ,
           and
           say
           who
           are
           the
           Conspirators
           ?
           Or
           what
           if
           ye
           should
           set
           forth
           your
           Grievances
           in
           a
           
             Protestant
             Mercury
          
           ,
           or
           get
           little
           Hancock
           to
           open
           your
           Case
           in
           one
           of
           his
           News-Letters
           ?
           He
           'l
           do
           't
           for
           
             Pence
             a
             piece
          
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           just
           
             Eighteen
             pence
          
           for
           his
           Reward
           .
           I
           do
           assure
           ye
           Gentlemen
           ,
           I
           am
           in
           no
           other
           Contrivance
           then
           to
           do
           the
           Part
           of
           an
           
             English
             Protestant
          
           ,
           a
           
             Loyal
             Subject
          
           ,
           and
           an
           
             Honest
             man
          
           ,
           towards
           the
           Upholding
           of
           the
           Government
           ;
           and
           I
           was
           once
           within
           a
           Trifle
           of
           a
           Halter
           ,
           for
           being
           in
           that
           
             Popish
             Conspiracy
          
           (
           as
           they
           call'd
           it
           once
           before
           )
           with
           the
           
             Late
             King
          
           :
           And
           if
           the
           same
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Humour
           be
           now
           taken
           up
           again
           ,
           I
           am
           in
           just
           such
           another
           Plot.
           
        
         
           The
           Third
           Charge
           is
           
             the
             Vilifying
             and
             bringing
             into
             the
             Disesteem
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             the
             Commons
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             when
             Assembled
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             by
             Arraigning
             and
             Impudently
             Condemning
             their
             Proceedings
             .
          
        
         
           You
           forget
           (
           my
           Masters
           )
           that
           Impudence
           is
           the
           Surname
           of
           the
           Greatest
           Phanatique
           in
           the
           Three
           Kingdoms
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Epithete
           ,
           Villanous
           ,
           fits
           him
           too
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           made
           for
           him
           .
           Therefore
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           I
           would
           advise
           ye
           to
           put
           your
           Slanders
           〈◊〉
           better
           language
           .
           And
           now
           to
           the
           Accusation
           ,
           The
           Observator
           does
           first
           defie
           ye
           to
           shew
           One
           Line
           in
           all
           his
           Writings
           that
           will
           
           bear
           the
           sence
           you
           have
           Impos'd
           upon
           't
           .
           And
           2dly
           ,
           The
           late
           Long
           Parliament
           which
           the
           Fanatiques
           have
           Loaden
           with
           so
           many
           Reproaches
           ,
           had
           at
           least
           as
           many
           Good
           Patriots
           ,
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           Subjects
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           any
           Parliament
           since
           .
           Nay
           ,
           there
           is
           One
           of
           your
           Number
           (
           at
           least
           )
           who
           has
           said
           Positively
           that
           L'Estrange
           is
           a
           Papist
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           False
           ,
           as
           if
           Mr.
           Presenter
           had
           gap'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           himself
           had
           spit
           in
           his
           mouth
           .
           But
           it
           is
           come
           to
           that
           pass
           now
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           cannot
           speak
           a
           word
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Order
          
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           but
           it
           comes
           presently
           to
           be
           
             an
             Arraigning
             of
             the
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Observator
           is
           Charged
           with
           
             Endeavouring
             to
             Render
             his
             Majesties
             Protestant
             Subjects
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             those
             in
             this
             City
             ,
             suspected
             to
             him
             by
             mis-representations
             of
             ,
             and
             odious
             Reflexions
             upon
             their
             Legal
             proceedings
             in
             their
          
           Common-Halls
           ,
           and
           Common-Councils
           ;
           
             as
             also
             by
             False
             and
             Ignominious
             Reflexions
             upon
             some
             of
             their
             Magistrates
             ;
             and
             by
             Arraigning
             the
             Integrity
             of
             Juries
             of
             this
             City
             ,
             for
             bringing
             in
             Verdicts
             according
             to
             their
             Judgments
             and
             Consciences
             .
          
        
         
           Be
           you
           your selves
           now
           the
           Iudges
           (
           my
           Masters
           )
           which
           are
           the
           rather
           to
           be
           Complaind
           of
           ;
           Those
           that
           Defame
           the
           most
           Eminent
           of
           your
           Citizens
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           Vindicate
           them
           :
           Those
           that
           make
           it
           a
           Crime
           to
           be
           Dutiful
           to
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Church
           ;
           or
           those
           that
           Assert
           the
           
           Honour
           and
           Conscience
           of
           that
           Obedience
           ?
           And
           this
           is
           the
           very
           Case
           betwixt
           those
           
             Seditious
             Scriblers
          
           ,
           whom
           you
           have
           not
           touch'd
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           Observator
           .
           And
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           Remarkable
           ;
           After
           all
           your
           seeming
           Fierceness
           against
           Popery
           ,
           
             ye
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Presented
             one
             single
             Papist
             .
          
           What
           ye
           mean
           by
           
             odious
             Reflexions
          
           upon
           your
           Common-Halls
           and
           Common-Councils
           I
           cannot
           Imagine
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           that
           some
           Notice
           has
           been
           taken
           of
           the
           Freedom
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           that
           said
           
             he
             knew
             before-hand
          
           ,
           London
           
             was
             to
             be
             Burnt
          
           ,
           and
           had
           several
           Checks
           (
           as
           is
           reported
           )
           from
           the
           Court
           it self
           for
           't
           .
           If
           that
           be
           the
           Point
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           the
           freedom
           to
           tell
           ye
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           wonder'd
           at
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           never
           put
           home
           to
           him
           ,
           how
           he
           came
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           .
           And
           though
           I
           am
           not
           Conscious
           of
           any
           one
           Disrespectful
           thought
           toward
           this
           Famous
           City
           in
           my
           whole
           Life
           ;
           saving
           in
           the
           Late
           Rebellion
           ,
           when
           the
           Fanatique
           Rabble
           had
           torn
           the
           Government
           of
           it
           to
           pieces
           by
           the
           same
           Methods
           that
           are
           now
           Prescrib'd
           and
           Practic'd
           over
           again
           by
           Hundreds
           of
           Enflaming
           Libels
           ;
           yet
           if
           such
           a
           thing
           had
           been
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           know
           how
           your
           Common-Halls
           ,
           and
           Common-Councils
           come
           to
           be
           more
           Sacred
           than
           the
           Debates
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Majesties
           
             Privy
             Council
          
           ;
           which
           are
           daily
           abus'd
           by
           Malicious
           Forgeries
           ;
           by
           Contemptuous
           and
           Defamatory
           Reflexions
           without
           Controll
           :
           Provided
           only
           that
           the
           Misrepresentation
           be
           made
           on
           the
           Right
           side
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           Printed
           Copies
           of
           several
           Loyal
           
           Speeches
           ,
           and
           Unanswerable
           Reasonings
           in
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           where
           only
           the
           general
           drift
           of
           the
           Speech
           is
           set
           forth
           without
           any
           thing
           mention'd
           of
           the
           Argument
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Abusing
           of
           your
           Magistrates
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           they
           would
           have
           found
           it
           out
           themselves
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           thing
           had
           been
           .
           And
           then
           for
           your
           Juries
           bringing
           in
           
             Verdicts
             according
             to
             their
             Consciences
          
           ,
           they
           are
           Sworn
           to
           find
           according
           to
           Allegations
           and
           Proofs
           ,
           and
           not
           when
           the
           Law
           determines
           one
           thing
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           
             think
             another
          
           ;
           for
           at
           that
           rate
           ,
           't
           is
           at
           their
           Choice
           to
           make
           an
           Honest
           man
           Guilty
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Criminal
             Innocent
          
           ,
           and
           at
           once
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Reason
           and
           the
           End
           of
           Government
           .
           The
           Law
           says
           't
           is
           Treason
           in
           the
           People
           to
           Conspire
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           the
           Phanatiques
           make
           it
           Treason
           in
           the
           King
           to
           deny
           the
           Sovereignty
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           find
           abundantly
           ,
           and
           particularly
           clear'd
           in
           several
           Sections
           of
           this
           Pamphlet
           .
           But
           neither
           is
           the
           Observator
           Chargeable
           even
           with
           this
           Article
           .
        
         
           The
           Observator
           is
           
             lastly
             Presented
          
           for
           
             Endeavouring
             to
             Disgrace
             and
             Discountenance
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             by
             an
             Ironical
             ,
             Immoral
             ,
             and
             Atheistical
             of
             writing
             against
             such
             as
             he
             endeavours
             to
             Stigmatize
             by
             the
             name
             of
          
           True
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           I
           were
           well
           enough
           acquainted
           with
           ye
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           I
           would
           most
           humbly
           beseech
           ye
           to
           Expound
           this
           word
           Religion
           .
           Is
           it
           
             one
             Persuasion
          
           that
           is
           single
           and
           true
           to
           it
           self
           ?
           Or
           is
           it
           a
           Medley
           of
           Various
           
           and
           
             Disagreeing
             Opinions
          
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Holy
           Worship
           ?
           Tell
           me
           now
           (
           I
           beg
           of
           ye
           )
           how
           it
           is
           possible
           to
           bring
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Truth
           to
           a
           Consistence
           with
           a
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Divided
           ,
           Implicated
           ,
           and
           Inextricable
           Errors
           :
           Nay
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           Boundless
           too
           ;
           for
           there
           are
           Monsters
           in
           Heresies
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Bodies
           ,
           which
           by
           a
           
             Promiscuous
             Liberty
          
           of
           Mixture
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           produce
           still
           New
           and
           New
           Diversities
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           But
           you
           shall
           have
           this
           Religion
           better
           Decypher'd
           by
           some
           of
           your
           own
           Doctors
           in
           the
           following
           Papers
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           particularly
           remit
           ye
           to
           the
           Oracles
           of
           Dr.
           
             J.
             O.
             W.
             J.
          
           and
           
             R.
             B.
          
           And
           you
           will
           find
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           that
           the
           Uniting
           of
           Dissenters
           is
           just
           such
           another
           piece
           of
           Non-sence
           ,
           as
           the
           Separating
           of
           your selves
           together
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           Appellation
           of
           a
           
             TRUE
             Protestant
          
           ,
           It
           is
           but
           calling
           of
           those
           People
           by
           the
           name
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           given
           themselves
           :
           And
           not
           with
           any
           Regard
           to
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           neither
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           Reflecting
           way
           of
           Discrimination
           from
           those
           of
           the
           Establishment
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           naming
           of
           themselves
           
             True
             Protestants
          
           ,
           and
           taking
           the
           whole
           Schism
           into
           that
           distinction
           ,
           what
           is
           this
           but
           to
           intimate
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           
             False
             Protestants
          
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           have
           divided
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           step
           toward
           the
           explaining
           of
           those
           
             False
             Protestants
          
           to
           be
           Papists
           .
           But
           what
           they
           are
           they
           will
           tell
           you
           themselves
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           but
           
           consult
           their
           Sayings
           :
           And
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           there
           belongs
           any
           great
           matter
           of
           Complement
           to
           this
           sort
           of
           
             True
             Protestants
          
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           not
           have
           been
           thus
           free
           with
           ye
           ,
           Gentlemen
           (
           before
           Company
           )
           if
           the
           Observator
           had
           not
           prevail'd
           upon
           me
           to
           follow
           your
           Example
           ,
           in
           giving
           Countenance
           to
           the
           Publishing
           of
           so
           many
           thousand
           Copies
           up
           and
           down
           the
           City
           ,
           at
           the
           Election
           on
           
             Michaelmas
             day
             last
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             over
          
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           by
           a
           Scum
           of
           Mercenary
           Intelligencers
           :
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           gives
           Credit
           to
           those
           Papers
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           believe
           the
           Observator
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Rascals
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           :
           And
           I
           do
           confidently
           Affirm
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           infinitely
           greater
           that
           Publish
           him
           so
           to
           be
           .
           If
           the
           Presentment
           had
           taken
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           gone
           on
           in
           a
           due
           form
           of
           Law
           ,
           a
           man
           might
           have
           had
           a
           Speech
           yet
           for
           his
           money
           ,
           but
           this
           way
           of
           Proceeding
           runs
           to
           the
           Tune
           of
           
             Four
             and
             Forty
          
           ,
           and
           Condemning
           the
           poor
           Rogue
           to
           the
           Gallows
           over
           again
           ,
           without
           a
           hearing
           .
        
         
           I
           would
           not
           be
           Ungrateful
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           any
           manner
           of
           way
           ;
           and
           I
           could
           not
           tell
           how
           to
           pitch
           upon
           a
           more
           suitable
           acknowledgment
           than
           by
           this
           Dedication
           .
           First
           ,
           It
           was
           your
           Pleasure
           to
           set
           your
           Presentment
           abroad
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           
             Noverint
             Universi
          
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           taken
           the
           best
           care
           I
           could
           here
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           twice
           as
           Publique
           as
           it
           would
           have
           been
           otherwise
           .
           2dly
           ,
           You
           were
           pleas'd
           to
           
           do
           Honour
           to
           the
           Observator
           ,
           by
           Printing
           your
           Names
           to
           the
           Scandal
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           Reason
           they
           are
           here
           likewise
           Exposed
           with
           his
           
             Vindication
             .
             3dly
          
           ,
           In
           regard
           that
           ye
           are
           men
           of
           Bus'ness
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           leisure
           perhaps
           to
           turn
           over
           Books
           ;
           and
           zealously
           affected
           over
           and
           above
           to
           the
           Reputation
           of
           an
           odd
           sort
           of
           Christians
           that
           style
           themselves
           
             True
             Protestants
          
           ,
           what
           more
           agreeable
           Present
           in
           this
           World
           could
           I
           make
           you
           ,
           than
           this
           Collection
           of
           True-Protestant-Sayings
           ,
           ready
           drawn
           up
           to
           your
           hands
           ,
           where
           you
           shall
           see
           all
           their
           
             Virtues
             Common-plac'd
          
           ,
           their
           Graces
           drawn
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           their
           Agreement
           among
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Affection
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Church
           ;
           the
           Moderation
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           and
           the
           tenderness
           of
           their
           hearts
           towards
           their
           Sovereign
           ,
           Faithfully
           and
           Impartially
           set
           forth
           and
           transmitted
           to
           Posterity
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           effectually
           
             Sign'd
             ,
             Seal'd
          
           ,
           and
           Deliver'd
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           the
           use
           of
           
             future
             Generations
          
           by
           their
           own
           Rabbies
           .
           Gentlemen
           ,
           I
           am
           with
           all
           Reciprocal
           Affection
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             most
             Humble
             Servant
             ,
             Roger
             L'Estrange
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             OF
             Toleration
             ,
             
               pag.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Fruits
             of
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             
               p.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Dissenters
             Harmony
             among
             themselves
             ,
             
               p.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Dissenters
             Behaviour
             toward
             the
             Government
             ;
             and
             first
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             
               p.
               22.
            
             
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Dissenters
             Behaviour
             towards
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             
               p.
               30.
            
             
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Presbyterians
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
               p.
               34.
            
             
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             Dissenters
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             
               p.
               37.
            
             
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             The
             Power
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             
               p.
               39.
            
             
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             Principles
             and
             Positions
             ,
             
               p.
               45.
            
             
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             Tumults
             Encouraged
             .
             And
             chiefly
             by
             the
             [
             Able
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Faithful
             ,
             Laborious
             ,
             and
             Trulypeaceable
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ]
             
               p.
               51.
               
               (
               Petition
               for
               Peace
               ,
               p.
               4.
               )
            
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             The
             War
             Iustified
             ,
             
               p.
               55.
            
             
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             Reformation
             by
             Blood
             ,
             
               p.
               59.
            
             
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             The
             Murder
             of
             the
             King
             Encouraged
             ,
             
               p.
               67.
            
             
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             The
             King's
             Murder
             Iustifi'd
             .
             
               p.
               70.
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           §.
           1.
           
           Dissenters
           Sayings
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           TOleration
           hath
           done
           much
           more
           toward
           the
           Rooting
           of
           Religion
           out
           of
           the
           Hearts
           of
           many
           men
           in
           seven
           year
           ,
           then
           the
           Enforcing
           of
           Uniformity
           did
           in
           
             Seventy
             years
             .
             Cawdrys
             Independency
          
           ,
           a
           great
           Schism
           ,
           1657.
           
           P.
           14.
           
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           A
           Toleration
           hath
           
             All
             Errors
          
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           
             All
             Evills
             .
             Edwards
             Gangreen
          
           .
           P.
           58.
           
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           A
           Toleration
           would
           be
           the
           putting
           a
           Sword
           in
           a
           Mad
           man's
           hand
           ;
           a
           Cup
           of
           Poyson
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           Child
           ,
           a
           Letting
           loose
           of
           Madmen
           with
           Firebrands
           in
           their
           hands
           ;
           An
           appointing
           a
           City
           of
           Refuge
           in
           mens
           Consciences
           for
           the
           Devil
           to
           fly
           to
           ;
           a
           laying
           of
           a
           stumbling
           Block
           before
           the
           Blind
           ;
           a
           Proclaiming
           Liberty
           to
           the
           Wolves
           to
           come
           into
           Christs
           Fold
           to
           Prey
           upon
           the
           Lambs
           .
           Neither
           would
           it
           be
           to
           Provide
           for
           
             Tender
             Consciences
          
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           away
           
             all
             Conscience
             .
             The
             Harmonious
             Consent
             of
             the
          
           Lancashire
           
             Ministers
             with
             their
             Brethren
             in
          
           London
           .
           Subscribed
           by
           84.
           1648.
           
           P.
           12.
           
        
         
           (
           4
           )
           A
           Toleration
           would
           make
           us
           become
           the
           Abhorring
           ,
           and
           Loathing
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           and
           being
           so
           palpable
           a
           Breach
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           would
           awaken
           against
           us
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           to
           bring
           a
           Sword
           upon
           us
           ,
           to
           Avenge
           the
           Quarrell
           of
           his
           Covenant
           .
           Mr.
           Noise
           of
           
             New
             England
          
           of
           the
           
             Power
             of
             Magistrates
          
           .
           P.
           13.
           
        
         
           (
           5
           )
           That
           Doctrine
           that
           cryeth
           up
           Purity
           ,
           to
           the
           Ruine
           of
           Unity
           ,
           is
           Contrary
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Presbyterial
             Government
             and
             Ministry
             .
          
           1649.
           
           P.
           124.
           
        
         
           (
           6
           )
           That
           Religion
           which
           carries
           in
           the
           Front
           of
           it
           a
           Toleration
           of
           Different
           Religions
           ,
           and
           not
           sufficient
           to
           keep
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           in
           Unity
           ,
           and
           Purity
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Government
           of
           Christ.
           Ibid.
           
        
         
         
           (
           7
           )
           Liberty
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           Worship
           and
           of
           Faith
           ,
           is
           the
           open
           and
           Apparent
           way
           to
           set
           up
           Popery
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           
             Bax.
             Non-Con
             .
             Plea.
             Pref.
          
           
        
         
           (
           8
           )
           Must
           he
           have
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           makes
           
             no
             Conscience
          
           ?
           What
           ?
           he
           that
           hath
           sin'd
           away
           his
           Conscience
           ?
           If
           Conscience
           be
           a
           sufficient
           Plea
           ,
           the
           Papists
           may
           come
           in
           for
           a
           Childs
           part
           .
           If
           Conscience
           goes
           against
           the
           word
           ;
           
             Deponenda
             est
             talis
             Conscientia
          
           .
           Get
           Conscience
           better
           Enform'd
           .
           The
           Conscience
           of
           a
           Sinner
           is
           Desil'd
           .
           1.
           
           Tit.
           15.
           
           Conscience
           being
           desil'd
           ,
           may
           
             Erre
             ;
             Conscience
             erring
          
           may
           suggest
           that
           which
           is
           sinfull
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           can
           bind
           a
           man
           to
           sin
           .
           
             Watson
             to
             the
             Commons
             .
             Dec.
          
           27.
           1646.
           
           P.
           17.
           
        
         
           (
           9
           )
           A
           Toleration
           of
           
             Independent
             Churches
          
           ,
           and
           Government
           ,
           with
           Opinions
           and
           Practise
           ,
           against
           the
           Magistrates
           Duty
           lay'd
           down
           in
           Scripture
           .
           
             Edwards
             Full
             Answer
          
           .
           P.
           237.
           
           [
           It
           is
           against
           the
           Solemn
           League
           and
           Covenant
           for
           Reformation
           .
           P.
           238.
           ]
           [
           A
           shrew'd
           Temptation
           to
           make
           many
           fall
           ,
           and
           a
           means
           of
           Confirmation
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Errour
           .
           P.
           244.
           ]
           [
           A
           Toleration
           of
           One
           or
           more
           Different
           ways
           of
           Churches
           and
           Church-Government
           ,
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Church-Government
           Establish'd
           ,
           will
           be
           to
           this
           Kingdom
           very
           Mischievous
           ,
           Pernicious
           ,
           and
           Destructive
           .
           P.
           247.
           ]
           [
           It
           hath
           ever
           been
           from
           first
           to
           last
           ,
           a
           Fountain
           of
           Evil
           ,
           and
           a
           Root
           of
           Bitterness
           ,
           of
           many
           bitter
           Divisions
           and
           Separations
           among
           themselves
           ,
           of
           Manifold
           Errors
           and
           other
           Mischiefs
           in
           those
           Churches
           and
           Places
           where
           they
           liv'd
           .
           P.
           248.
           ]
        
         
           (
           10
           )
           Will
           Mercifull
           Rulers
           set
           up
           a
           Trade
           for
           Butchering
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           allow
           men
           to
           set
           up
           a
           shop
           of
           Poyson
           ,
           for
           all
           men
           to
           Buy
           ,
           and
           take
           ,
           that
           will
           :
           yea
           ,
           to
           Proclaim
           this
           Poyson
           for
           Souls
           in
           streets
           ,
           and
           Church-Assemblies
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           
             Baxters
             Self-Denial
             .
             Epist.
             Monitory
          
           .
        
         
           (
           11
           )
           We
           must
           either
           Tolerate
           all
           men
           to
           do
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           make
           a
           matter
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           Religion
           ,
           and
           then
           some
           may
           offer
           their
           Children
           in
           Sacrifice
           to
           the
           Devil
           ;
           and
           some
           may
           think
           they
           do
           God
           service
           in
           Killing
           his
           servants
           ,
           &c.
           
           Or
           else
           you
           must
           Tolerate
           no
           Errour
           or
           Fault
           ,
           in
           Religion
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           must
           advise
           what
           measure
           of
           Penalty
           you
           will
           Inflict
           .
           
             Baxters
             Church-Divis
          
           .
           P.
           363.
           364.
           
        
         
         
           (
           12
           )
           I
           have
           known
           too
           many
           very
           honest
           hearted
           Christians
           ,
           Especially
           Melancholique
           Persons
           ,
           and
           women
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           in
           great
           doubt
           about
           the
           opinions
           of
           the
           Millenaryes
           ,
           the
           Separatists
           ,
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           the
           Seekers
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           and
           after
           Earnest
           Prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           strongly
           resolv'd
           for
           the
           way
           of
           Errour
           ,
           and
           Confident
           ,
           by
           the
           strong
           Impression
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Spirits
           Answer
           to
           their
           Prayers
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           they
           have
           set
           themselves
           into
           a
           Course
           of
           sin
           .
           Ibid.
           P.
           162.
           
           [
           It
           is
           very
           ordinary
           with
           poor
           Fantasticall
           Women
           ,
           and
           melancholique
           Persons
           to
           take
           all
           their
           deep
           Apprehensions
           for
           
             Revelations
             .
             Ibid.
          
           P.
           167.
           
        
         
           (
           13
           )
           If
           we
           do
           through
           weakness
           ,
           or
           Perverseness
           ,
           take
           Lawfull
           things
           to
           be
           Unlawfull
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           excuse
           us
           in
           our
           disobedience
           .
           Our
           Errour
           is
           our
           sin
           ,
           and
           one
           sin
           will
           not
           excuse
           another
           .
           Baxters
           5.
           
           Dispute
           .
           P.
           483.
           
        
         
           (
           14
           )
           
             Oh
             what
             a
             Potent
             Instrument
             for
             Satan
             is
             a
             Misguided
             Conscience
             !
          
           It
           will
           make
           a
           man
           kill
           his
           Dearest
           Friend
           ,
           yea
           Father
           or
           Mother
           ,
           yea
           the
           holyest
           Saint
           ,
           and
           think
           he
           doth
           God
           good
           service
           by
           it
           .
           And
           to
           Facilitate
           the
           work
           ,
           it
           will
           first
           blot
           out
           the
           Reputation
           of
           their
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           take
           a
           Saint
           for
           a
           
             Devil
             .
             Bax.
             Saints
             Rest
          
           ,
           P.
           133.
           
        
         
           (
           15
           )
           Take
           heed
           how
           you
           tolerate
           Schism
           ;
           for
           in
           little
           time
           without
           great
           care
           it
           will
           open
           the
           door
           to
           
             Heresy
             .
             Hodges
             to
             the
             Commons
             .
             Mar.
          
           10.
           1656.
           
           P.
           55.
           
        
         
           (
           16
           )
           Divisions
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           or
           Politicall
           ,
           in
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Citys
           ,
           and
           Familyes
           ,
           are
           Infallible
           Causes
           of
           Ruine
           to
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Cityes
           and
           Familyes
           .
           
             Calamy
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           .
           Dec.
           25.
           1644.
           
           P.
           4.
           
        
         
           (
           17
           )
           Lyes
           would
           not
           take
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           Commended
           by
           the
           Holyness
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           and
           Guilded
           over
           as
           a
           Rotten
           Nutmeg
           with
           Gold.
           
             Vines
             to
             the
             Commons
             .
             Mar.
          
           10.
           1646.
           
           P.
           27.
           
        
         
           (
           18
           )
           We
           must
           not
           Judge
           of
           Faith
           by
           the
           Person
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Person
           by
           the
           
             Faith.
             Ibid.
          
           
        
         
           (
           19
           )
           That
           Horse
           of
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           upon
           the
           Back
           
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           Devil
           hath
           in
           Former
           times
           made
           War
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           slain
           under
           him
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           is
           mounted
           upon
           a
           Fresh
           Horse
           of
           another
           Colour
           ,
           called
           
             Liberty
             of
             OPINION
          
           ;
           falsly
           call'd
           
             Liberty
             of
             CONSCIENCE
             .
             Ibid.
          
           
        
         
           (
           20
           )
           If
           Conscience
           be
           warrant
           enough
           for
           Practices
           and
           Opinions
           ;
           and
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           be
           a
           sufficient
           License
           to
           Vent
           or
           Act
           them
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           but
           the
           Judicatories
           either
           of
           Church
           or
           State
           may
           shut
           up
           shop
           ,
           and
           be
           resolved
           into
           the
           Judicatory
           of
           Every
           mans
           Private
           Conscience
           ,
           
             Ib.
             P.
          
           60.
           
        
         
           (
           21
           )
           The
           severall
           Bands
           of
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             Libertines
          
           and
           Separatists
           are
           so
           multiply'd
           ,
           that
           they
           begin
           to
           threaten
           and
           speak
           Big
           words
           .
           
             Walker
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           .
           Jan.
           29.
           1644.
           
           P.
           18.
           
        
         
           (
           22
           )
           The
           Hand
           of
           God
           is
           apparently
           gone
           out
           against
           your
           ways
           of
           Separation
           and
           
             Anabaptism
             .
             Baxter
             to
             the
             Separatists
             .
             April
             .
          
           20.
           1655.
           
        
         
           (
           23
           )
           We
           do
           again
           renew
           our
           Solemn
           League
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           the
           securing
           ,
           and
           ●…reserving
           the
           Purity
           of
           Religion
           .
           against
           all
           Errour
           ,
           Heresy
           ,
           and
           Schism
           ,
           and
           namely
           
             Independency
             ,
             Anabaptism
             ,
             Antinomianism
             ,
             Armintanism
             ,
             Socinianism
             ,
             Familism
             ,
             Libertinism
             ,
             Scepticism
             ,
          
           and
           Erastianism
           ,
           and
           the
           carrying
           on
           the
           work
           of
           Uniformity
           ,
           shall
           be
           studi'd
           and
           Endeavour●…d
           by
           us
           before
           all
           worldly
           Interest
           .
           
             Nepthaly
             .
             Engagement
             to
             Duties
          
           .
        
         
           (
           24
           )
           Ob.
           
             There
             are
             many
             of
             em
          
           (
           the
           Sectaries
           )
           
             Holy
             and
             Pious
             men
          
           .
        
         
           A●…s
           .
           Why
           should
           you
           think
           to
           say
           ,
           
             he
             is
             an
             Honest
             or
             a
             Pious
             man
             ,
          
           should
           be
           a
           Foolish
           Plea
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           abusing
           Coin
           ,
           Theft
           ,
           Treason
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           yet
           should
           be
           of
           weight
           and
           force
           in
           this
           far
           greater
           Business
           ?
           
             Hodges
             to
             the
             Com.
             P.
          
           58.
           
        
         
           (
           25
           )
           Now
           if
           Prophane
           ,
           or
           Erroneous
           Persons
           shall
           Excommunicate
           themselves
           from
           the
           〈◊〉
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           either
           by
           Negligence
           ,
           or
           going
           a
           whoring
           after
           any
           Sects
           or
           Schisms
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           their
           Conscience
           must
           be
           free
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           then
           the
           Magistrate
           by
           his
           Positive
           Laws
           must
           fetch
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           Command
           Obedience
           to
           those
           Publique
           .
           Ordinances
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           
           Kings
           of
           Iudah
           did
           ,
           2.
           
           Chron.
           17.
           &c.
           
             The
             Ordinances
             of
             Excommunication
             Stated
             ;
             and
             Licensed
             .
             Iohn
             Downham
             .
             Feb.
          
           17.
           1645.
           
           P●…ult
           .
        
         
           (
           26
           )
           If
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Synod
           shall
           by
           Publique
           Consent
           Establish
           a
           Presbyteriall
           Church-Government
           ,
           as
           most
           consonant
           to
           Gods
           word
           .
           —
           Independents
           and
           all
           others
           are
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           submit
           unto
           it
           ,
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           Obstinacy
           ,
           Singularity
           ,
           &
           c.
           In
           case
           they
           cannot
           really
           ,
           by
           direct
           Texts
           and
           Precepts
           prove
           it
           diametrically
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           .
           —
           —
           
             Prins
             Full
             Answer
             to
             Io.
             Goodwin
             .
             P.
          
           13.
           
        
         
           (
           27
           )
           That
           Courtesy
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           can
           obtain
           of
           the
           Independents
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           Authority
           ,
           viz
           ,
           in
           New-England
           ;
           That
           Courtesie
           ,
           should
           they
           not
           be
           Suiters
           for
           here
           in
           
             Old
             England
             .
             Adam
             Stewarts
             Duply
             .
          
           1644.
           
           Part.
           2.
           
           P.
           162.
           
        
         
           (
           28
           )
           The
           Late
           Generall
           Assemblyes
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           their
           Commissioners
           have
           born
           Testimony
           against
           
             Independency
             ,
             Erastianism
             ,
             Antinomianism
             ,
             Anabaptism
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             A
             Testimony
             against
             Toleration
             from
             the
             Kirk
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           1949.
           
           P.
           2.
           
        
         
           (
           29
           )
           Sins
           Committed
           by
           the
           Misunderstanding
           of
           Gods
           word
           may
           be
           Punish●…d
           ,
           therefore
           Sins
           of
           Conscience
           .
           
             Mr.
             Noise
             Minister
             of
          
           New
           England
           ,
           
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Magistrates
          
           .
           P.
           72.
           
        
         
           (
           30
           )
           Schism
           of
           it
           s●…lf
           ,
           even
           with
           sound
           Doctrine
           in
           every
           Point
           is
           a
           most
           Grievous
           wickedness
           ,
           which
           exceeds
           all
           other
           wickedness
           .
           I
           might
           out
           of
           the
           Fathers
           Enlarge
           and
           shew
           the
           great
           Evil
           of
           Schism
           both
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           Effects
           of
           it
           ;
           How
           't
           is
           a
           greater
           evil
           to
           Rend
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           to
           worship
           Idols
           :
           Yea
           that
           Martyrdom
           it self
           cannot
           profit
           a
           Schi●…matique
           ;
           That
           't
           is
           so
           great
           an
           Evil
           ,
           that
           the
           ●…loud
           o●…
           Martyrdom
           cannot
           blot
           it
           out
           .
           (
           So
           Cyprian
           ,
           and
           Chrysostom
           )
           And
           God
           hath
           more
           Severely
           punish'd
           it
           then
           Murther
           ,
           and
           other
           great
           Crimes
           .
           
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           and
           Ab●…ram
           ,
           for
           their
           Schism
           were
           punish'd
           more
           severely
           with
           the
           
             Earth
             opening
             and
             Swallowing
             them
             up
             Quick
          
           then
           Cain
           ,
           and
           then
           those
           who
           made
           an
           Idol
           .
           
             Edwards
             Further
             Discovery
          
           ,
           P.
           197.
           
        
         
           (
           31
           )
           If
           the
           Devil
           had
           his
           choice
           whether
           the
           Hierarchy
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           Liturgy
           should
           be
           Establish'd
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           Or
           a
           
           Toleration
           granted
           ,
           he
           would
           chuse
           and
           Prefer
           a
           Toleration
           before
           them
           ;
           and
           give
           up
           all
           those
           for
           a
           Toleration
           of
           divers
           Sects
           ,
           and
           different
           Churches
           .
           
             Edwards
             Full
             Answer
             .
             P.
          
           257.
           
        
         
           32.
           
           A
           Treatise
           against
           Toleration
           ,
           and
           Pretended
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           :
           wherein
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           sound
           Reason
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Schoolmen
           ,
           Casuists
           ,
           Protestant
           Divines
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           Confessions
           of
           Faith
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           Ecclesiasticall
           Historics
           ,
           and
           constant
           Practice
           of
           the
           most
           Pious
           and
           wisest
           Emperors
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           States
           ,
           the
           best
           Writers
           of
           Politicks
           ,
           the
           Experience
           of
           all
           Ages
           ;
           yea
           ,
           by
           divers
           Principles
           ,
           Testimonies
           and
           Proceedings
           of
           Sectaries
           themselves
           ,
           as
           
             Donatists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Brownists
             ,
             Independents
             ,
          
           the
           Unlawfullness
           and
           Mischief
           in
           Christian
           Common-wealths
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           both
           of
           an
           
             Universall
             Toleration
          
           of
           all
           Religions
           and
           Consciences
           ;
           and
           of
           a
           Limited
           and
           Bounded
           of
           some
           Sects
           only
           ,
           are
           clearly
           Proved
           and
           Demonstrated
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Edwards's
             Casting
             down
             the
             Last
             and
             strongest
             hold
             of
             Satan
             .
          
        
         
           
             Notes
             upon
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             TOleration
             destroys
             Religion
             .
             (
             1
             )
             All
             Errors
             in
             't
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Instead
             of
             Easing
             Consciences
             ,
             it
             takes
             away
             all
             Conscience
             .
             (
             3
             )
             A
             scandalous
             Breach
             of
             Covenant
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Contrary
             to
             the
             Gospel
             (
             5
             )
             And
             the
             Government
             of
             Christ.
             (
             6
             )
             The
             ready
             way
             to
             Popery
             .
             (
             7.
             )
             Erroneous
             Consciences
             not
             to
             be
             permitted
             .
             (
             8
             )
             A
             Toleration
             of
             Independency
             is
             Intolerable
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             League
             and
             Covenant
             .
             A
             Temptation
             to
             ,
             and
             a
             Confirmation
             in
             Error
             .
             Destructive
             of
             Government
             .
             The
             Root
             of
             Bitterness
             ,
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             of
             manifold
             Errors
             .
             (
             9
             )
             An
             Erecting
             of
             a
             Trade
             for
             the
             Butchering
             of
             Souls
             .
             (
             10
             )
             A
             License
             to
             all
             Iniquity
             ,
             (
             11
             )
             It
             gives
             a
             Countenance
             to
             Euthusiasms
             ,
             and
             leads
             to
             
               Diabolicall
               Illusions
            
             .
             (
             12
             )
             And
             trains
             us
             from
             one
             Sin
             to
             another
             .
             (
             13
             )
             A
             Misguided
             Conscience
             is
             an
             Instrument
             for
             Satan
             .
             (
             14
             )
             It
             carrys
             us
             from
             Schism
             ,
             to
             Heresy
             .
             (
             15
             )
             Ruines
             Kingdoms
             Cityes
             and
             Familys
             .
             (
             16
             )
             The
             Piety
             of
             a
             Person
             cannot
             Iustify
             the
             Error
             .
             (
             17.
             18
             
             )
             The
             Horse
             of
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             (
             19
             )
             It
             Dissolves
             all
             Iudicatoryes
             .
             (
             20
             )
             And
             threatens
             the
             Publique
             Peace
             ,
             (
             21
             )
             God
             hath
             declared
             himself
             against
             it
             .
             (
             22
             )
             A
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             (
             23
             )
             A
             Sectary
             ,
             as
             Criminal
             as
             a
             Felon
             .
             (
             24
             )
             Erroneous
             Persons
             Excommunicate
             themselves
             .
             (
             25
             )
             Independents
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Synod
             .
             (
             26
             )
             They
             that
             will
             not
             allow
             Liberty
             
             ought
             not
             to
             ask
             it
             .
             (
             27
             )
             The
             Generall
             Assembly
             of
             Scotland
             Expressly
             against
             it
             .
             (
             28
             )
             Sins
             of
             Conscience
             Punishable
             .
             (
             29
             )
             Schism
             worse
             then
             Murder
             ,
             or
             Idolatry
             .
             (
             30
             )
             Toleration
             is
             the
             wish
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             (
             31
             )
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Schoolmen
             ,
             Casuists
             ,
             Protestant
             Divines
             and
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             against
             it
             .
             (
             32
             )
          
           
             How
             comes
             it
             now
             to
             be
             so
             Criminall
             to
             deny
             these
             People
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             which
             they
             themselves
             account
             to
             be
             wholly
             Intolerable
             ;
             Or
             with
             what
             Face
             can
             they
             call
             the
             Refusal
             of
             that
             Liberty
             to
             themselves
             by
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Persecution
             ,
             which
             they
             look
             upon
             in
             all
             other
             Cases
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             Rules
             of
             Government
             and
             Conscience
             to
             Grant
             ?
             This
             shall
             suffice
             as
             to
             their
             Iudgement
             of
             a
             Toleration
             in
             it
             self
             .
             We
             'le
             take
             it
             next
             in
             the
             Consequences
             ,
             and
             Effects
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           §.
           2.
           
           The
           Fruits
           of
           a
           Toleration
           .
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           THe
           Incursions
           of
           the
           wild
           Boars
           of
           the
           Forest
           upon
           the
           Vineyard
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           cannot
           but
           flow
           from
           the
           not
           setting
           up
           of
           the
           Hedge
           of
           Discipline
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           in
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Lord
           ,
           one
           Faith
           ,
           one
           Baptism
           ,
           there
           must
           arise
           many
           False
           Christs
           ,
           and
           False
           Prophets
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           )
           they
           should
           deceive
           the
           very
           Elect.
           
             The
             Kirks
             Testimony
             against
             Toleration
             ,
             to
             the
             London
             Ministers
             .
          
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           Will
           any
           Parliament
           ,
           State
           ,
           or
           Nation
           (
           think
           you
           )
           suffer
           such
           a
           Government
           to
           take
           Root
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           will
           Un-King
           ,
           Un-Parliament
           ,
           Un-Church
           ,
           Un-Nation
           them
           altogether
           ,
           and
           make
           Each
           several
           Congregation
           ,
           an
           Absolute
           Monarchy
           ?
           
             &c.
             Prins
             full
             Reply
             upon
             Io.
             Goodwin
             .
             P.
          
           8.
           
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           Satan
           and
           his
           Ministers
           Transform
           themselves
           into
           Angels
           of
           Light
           ,
           false
           Teachers
           usually
           come
           to
           Seduce
           men
           in
           sheeps
           Cloathing
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Heretique
           ,
           Schismatique
           or
           Sectary
           whatsoever
           so
           Pernicious
           ,
           Gross
           ,
           and
           detestable
           ,
           but
           pretends
           his
           way
           ,
           Doctrine
           ,
           Practise
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           way
           and
           Truth
           of
           Christ.
           
             Prinns
             full
             Answer
             Cited
             by
             Io.
             Goodwin
             .
             Innocency
             and
             Truth
             .
          
           P.
           33.
           
        
         
         
           (
           4
           )
           This
           New
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           Separation
           of
           Independents
           from
           their
           
             Parish
             Churches
          
           ,
           is
           an
           Encouragement
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           
             Separatists
             ,
             Brownists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
             Socinians
          
           and
           Libertines
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           and
           about
           the
           City
           .
           
             The
             Antidote
             against
             the
             Contagious
             Air
             of
          
           Independency
           .
           P.
           12.
           
        
         
           (
           5
           )
           All
           sorts
           of
           Mechanicks
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           Preach
           and
           Baptize
           ,
           as
           
             Smiths
             ,
             Taylers
             ,
             Shoomakers
             ,
             Pedlers
             ,
             Weavers
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             Edwards
             Discovery
             of
             Sectaries
          
           P.
           26.
           
        
         
           (
           6
           )
           From
           all
           these
           Errors
           ,
           Here
           syes
           ,
           Blasphemyes
           ,
           and
           Practises
           of
           the
           Sectaryes
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           what
           a
           great
           Evil
           and
           Sin
           ,
           Separation
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ;
           and
           how
           highly
           displeasing
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           men
           to
           make
           a
           Schism
           and
           Rent
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           a
           time
           of
           Reformation
           :
           God
           punishing
           the
           Schism
           &
           Separation
           of
           our
           Times
           with
           so
           many
           Heresyes
           ,
           Blasphemyes
           ,
           Wicked
           Practises
           ,
           
             &c.
             Edwards
             further
             Discovery
          
           .
           P.
           195.
           
        
         
           (
           7
           )
           The
           Punishment
           of
           Schism
           and
           Separation
           from
           the
           Church
           is
           Separation
           from
           God
           ;
           Heresy
           ,
           Blasphemy
           ,
           Atheism
           ,
           Uncleanness
           ,
           Unrightcousness
           ,
           
             &c.
             Ibid.
          
           P.
           167.
           
        
         
           (
           8
           )
           One
           ask'd
           what
           kind
           of
           Bird
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           was
           .
           The
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           hath
           been
           call'd
           a
           —
           They
           could
           write
           as
           Good
           Scriptures
           as
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Paul
           was
           a
           Novice
           ,
           and
           understood
           not
           Christ
           in
           the
           Promise
           .
           
             Edwards
             Gangrena
          
           .
           P.
           33.
           
        
         
           (
           9
           )
           One
           W●…b
           ,
           Blessed
           God
           that
           he
           never
           trusted
           in
           a
           Crucify'd
           Christ
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           believe
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           the
           Scriptures
           Divine
           ;
           but
           Human
           Invention
           .
           —
           He
           affirm'd
           there
           was
           no
           more
           Resurrection
           of
           a
           Man
           then
           of
           a
           
             Beast
             .
             Edwards
             Catalogue
             and
             Discovery
             of
             the
             Sectaryes
             ,
          
           P.
           5.
           
           [
           Christs
           Human
           Nature
           is
           De●…il'd
           with
           Original
           Sin
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           ours
           .
           P.
           6.
           ]
        
         
           (
           10
           )
           One
           maintain'd
           that
           God
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           sin
           ;
           that
           all
           Lyes
           came
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           quoted
           a
           Place
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Kings
           sor't
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           was
           sent
           to
           Hell
           for
           any
           Sins
           ,
           but
           cast
           thither
           only
           because
           God
           would
           have
           it
           so
           .
           
             Edwards
             Catalogue
             of
             Errors
             .
             P.
          
           24.
           
           [
           An
           Anabaptist
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Sectary
           came
           
           to
           Mr.
           Greenhill
           ,
           and
           said
           he
           might
           as
           safely
           baptize
           a
           Dog
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Believers
             Child
             .
             Ibid.
          
           P.
           25.
           
        
         
           (
           11
           )
           A
           Brick-layer
           ,
           of
           Hack●…ey
           affirm'd
           that
           he
           for
           his
           part
           understood
           the
           Mystery
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           better
           th●…n
           
             St.
             Paul
          
           ;
           and
           he
           sayd
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           other
           writings
           of
           men
           .
           Every
           one
           writ
           as
           they
           had
           Conceiv'd
           .
           Ibid.
           P.
           26.
           
        
         
           (
           12
           )
           On
           February
           27.
           1644.
           
           It
           was
           Deliver'd
           at
           a
           Conventicle
           in
           Bell-Alley
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           no
           more
           God
           then
           he
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           as
           much
           God
           as
           Christ
           was
           .
           And
           
             Mr.
             Noy
          
           spake
           it
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           some
           Divines
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           that
           
             to
             his
             knowledge
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             was
             a
             Growing
             Opinion
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           (
           13
           )
           One
           
             S.
             O.
          
           a
           Dipper
           is
           Reported
           by
           
             Mr.
             Edwards
          
           after
           he
           had
           Baptiz'd
           a
           woman
           to
           bid
           her
           Gape
           ,
           and
           she
           Gap'd
           ,
           and
           he
           did
           blow
           three
           times
           into
           her
           mouth
           ,
           saying
           words
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           either
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           or
           
             now
             thou
             hast
             Receiv'd
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           The
           same
           Person
           was
           also
           Question'd
           at
           Ch●…lmsford
           1646.
           for
           the
           Death
           of
           a
           Young
           woman
           that
           dy'd
           upon
           Dipping
           .
           
             Gangr●…na
             .
             Part.
          
           2.
           
           P.
           147.
           
        
         
           (
           14
           )
           A
           Preacher
           at
           Sandwich
           in
           Kent
           (
           a
           Washball-maker
           )
           pray'd
           to
           the
           Trinity
           to
           take
           care
           of
           these
           
             Three
             Kingdoms
          
           .
           God
           the
           Father
           of
           One
           ;
           God
           the
           Son
           ,
           of
           the
           Second
           ;
           and
           God
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Third
             .
             ●…b
          
           .
           P.
           150.
           
        
         
           (
           15
           )
           
             Where
             is
             your
             God
          
           ?
           (
           says
           one
           B●…ggis
           )
           In
           
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             in
             Earth
             ?
             alo●…t
          
           or
           Below
           ?
           or
           
             where
             doth
             he
             sit
          
           ?
           &c.
           Gangraen
           .
           P.
           163.
           
           Par.
           2d
           .
        
         
           (
           16
           )
           A
           Woman
           having
           a
           desire
           to
           be
           Re-baptiz'd
           ,
           and
           having
           pull'd
           off
           all
           her
           Cloaths
           to
           the
           naked
           skin
           ,
           ready
           to
           go
           into
           the
           water
           ;
           but
           forbearing
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           the
           Dipper
           pray'd
           ;
           she
           cover'd
           her
           secret
           Parts
           with
           both
           her
           hands
           ,
           the
           which
           the
           Dipper
           Espying
           ,
           told
           the
           woman
           ,
           that
           
             it
             was
             an
             unseemly
             sight
             to
             see
             her
             hold
             her
             hands
             downward
             ;
             It
             being
             an
             Ordinanee
             of
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             her
             hands
             with
             her
             heart
             should
             be
             lifted
             up
             towards
             heaven
          
           ;
           (
           as
           he
           shew'd
           her
           how
           he
           did
           )
           but
           she
           Refusing
           for
           Modesty's
           sake
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           Re-baptiz'd
           .
           
             Edward's
             Catalogue
             of
             Errors
          
           .
           P.
           5.
           
        
         
         
           (
           17
           )
           
             Christmas
             day
          
           is
           a
           Superstitious
           day
           ;
           and
           will
           (
           if
           observ'd
           )
           bring
           in
           Idolatrous
           Worship
           .
           
             Pearn
             at
             S.
             Dunstans
             in
             the
             West
             .
          
           De.
           24.
           
        
         
           (
           18
           )
           O
           Lord
           thou
           hast
           given
           us
           never
           a
           Victory
           this
           Long
           while
           for
           all
           our
           Frequent
           Fasting
           .
           What
           dost
           thou
           mean
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           to
           fling
           us
           in
           the
           Ditch
           ,
           and
           there
           leave
           us
           .
           Vines
           at
           
             St.
             Clements
             Temple
             Bar.
          
           
        
         
           (
           19
           )
           O
           Lord
           ,
           do
           not
           thou
           stand
           a
           Neuter
           ;
           but
           take
           One
           side
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           see
           which
           it
           is
           that
           is
           thy
           Cause
           .
           
             Cradock
             of
             Nun
             ▪
             Eaton
             .
             Aug.
          
           1.
           1647.
           
        
         
           (
           20
           )
           If
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           Turk
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           should
           think
           to
           Compound
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Thou
             Christ
             ;
             Thou
             shalt
             have
             so
             many
             Kingdoms
             ,
             ond
             let
             us
             Enjoy
             the
             rest
             quietly
             .
          
           Christ
           will
           never
           do
           't
           .
           He
           will
           either
           have
           All
           ,
           or
           None
           ;
           He
           will
           either
           Kill
           ,
           or
           be
           
             Kill'd
             ▪
             Feakat
             Black-Fryers
             Aug.
          
           8.
           1653.
           
        
         
           (
           21
           )
           I
           Prosess
           (
           Saints
           )
           we
           must
           go
           lay
           our
           heads
           together
           ,
           and
           Consult
           what
           we
           shall
           ask
           God
           next
           ;
           for
           he
           will
           give
           us
           whatsoever
           we
           Ask
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           hath
           done
           these
           Seven
           years
           .
           
             Id.
             Ibid.
          
           
        
         
           (
           22
           )
           We
           must
           agree
           together
           to
           ask
           something
           now
           for
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           for
           we
           have
           enough
           for
           our selves
           already
           .
           We
           have
           Peace
           enough
           ,
           prosperity
           enough
           ,
           and
           enough
           of
           every
           thing
           .
           
             Feake
             .
             Aug.
          
           11.
           1653.
           
        
         
           (
           23
           )
           O
           Lord
           ,
           when
           shall
           we
           hear
           the
           sound
           of
           Christs
           Horse-heels
           .
           
             Feakat
             Black
             Fryers
             ,
             Sep.
          
           5.
           1653.
           
        
         
           (
           24
           )
           What
           ailed
           you
           ,
           ye
           Mighty
           Armies
           at
           
             Keinton
             ,
             Newbery
             ,
             York
             ,
             Naesby
             ,
          
           that
           ye
           fled
           ,
           and
           were
           driven
           backwards
           ?
           What
           ailed
           you
           ye
           strong
           Treasons
           ,
           Close
           Conspiracyes
           ,
           that
           ye
           trembled
           and
           Fell
           ,
           and
           your
           Foundations
           discover'd
           before
           you
           could
           take
           Effect
           .
           
             They
             saw
             thee
          
           O
           Jesus
           !
           
             They
             saw
             thee
             appearing
             in
             the
             Midest
             of
             us
             ,
          
           so
           they
           fled
           before
           us
           .
           
             Sterry
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           .
           No.
           26.
           1645.
           
           P.
           23.
           
        
         
           (
           22
           )
           When
           Christ
           was
           Crucifi'd
           ,
           did
           not
           all
           forsake
           him
           ?
           Had
           but
           a
           few
           of
           that
           Inconstant
           multitude
           ,
           which
           but
           a
           while
           before
           
           had
           cry'd
           Hosanna
           ,
           stuck
           close
           to
           Christ
           ,
           in
           likelyhood
           they
           had
           deliver'd
           him
           .
           
             Carter
             to
             the
             Commons
             Aug.
          
           31.
           1642.
           
           P.
           12.
           
        
         
           (
           26
           )
           This
           year
           God
           by
           a
           Providence
           hath
           buryed
           this
           Feast
           (
           
             Christmas
             day
          
           )
           in
           a
           ●…ast
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           never
           rise
           again
           .
           
             Calamy
             to
             the
             Commons
             ,
             Dec.
          
           25.
           1644.
           
           P.
           41.
           
        
         
           (
           27
           )
           I
           ask
           whether
           the
           Repetition
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           [
           
             Our
             Father
          
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           after
           men
           have
           been
           long
           praying
           for
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           manner
           of
           some
           is
           ,
           be
           not
           so
           remote
           from
           any
           Pretence
           or
           Colour
           of
           Warrant
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           in
           plain
           Terms
           ,
           
             RIDICULOUS
             .
             D.
             Io.
             Owen
             .
             Vindiciae
             Evangel
             .
          
           P.
           669.
           
        
         
           (
           28
           )
           As
           men
           set
           Traps
           to
           catch
           Vermine
           ,
           so
           God
           appoints
           Heresyes
           to
           Insnare
           Arrogant
           ,
           and
           Self-presuming
           ,
           or
           Vicious
           and
           Self-defiling
           men
           ,
           
             Bagshaw
             of
             Heresyes
          
           .
           P.
           8.
           
        
         
           (
           26
           )
           Where
           is
           the
           God
           of
           Marston-Moor
           ?
           and
           the
           God
           of
           Nase●…y
           ?
           is
           an
           Acceptable
           Expostulation
           in
           a
           Gloomy
           day
           .
           O
           what
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           Mercyes
           has
           this
           Nation
           to
           Plead
           by
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           of
           Trouble
           !
           God
           came
           from
           Naesby
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           One
           from
           the
           
             West
             ,
             Selah
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             D.
             Owens
             Eben-Ez●…r
          
           ,
           P.
           13.
           
        
         
           (
           30
           )
           God
           had
           so
           wonderfully
           wrought
           upon
           the
           Spirits
           of
           men
           ,
           particularly
           on
           those
           Soldiers
           who
           were
           to
           fight
           the
           Bishops
           Battels
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           they
           pull'd
           down
           the
           Railes
           ,
           threaten'd
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           kept
           such
           a
           Visitation
           in
           their
           Progress
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishops
           hardly
           ever
           had
           done
           since
           
             Q.
             Elizabeths
          
           days
           ,
           
             Case
             to
             the
             Commons
             .
             Gods
             waiting
             .
          
           1642.
           
        
         
           (
           31
           )
           Let
           me
           tell
           ye
           ,
           if
           ever
           (
           Gentlemen
           )
           you
           might
           use
           this
           Speech
           ,
           
             O
             happy
             penny
          
           ,
           you
           may
           use
           it
           now
           ,
           Happy
           money
           that
           will
           purchase
           my
           Gospel
           ,
           happy
           money
           that
           will
           Purchase
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Purchase
           a
           Reformation
           to
           my
           Posterity
           ;
           O
           happy
           Money
           ;
           and
           Blessed
           be
           Cod
           that
           I
           have
           it
           to
           Lend
           .
           
             E.
             Calamy's
             Speech
             at
             Guild-Hall
             .
             Oct.
          
           6.
           1643.
           
        
         
           (
           32
           )
           The
           Lord
           Iesus
           hath
           his
           Concubines
           ,
           his
           Queens
           ,
           his
           Virgins
           ,
           Saints
           in
           Remoter
           Forms
           ,
           Saints
           in
           Higher
           Forms
           ;
           Saints
           Unmarried
           to
           any
           Forms
           ,
           who
           keep
           themselves
           single
           for
           the
           Immediate
           
           Embraces
           of
           their
           Lord.
           
             Sterry's
             Englands
             Deliverance
             .
             Epistle
          
           .
        
         
           (
           33
           )
           God
           did
           not
           Measure
           Iob
           in
           his
           Wallops
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           was
           Cold
           ,
           As
           we
           do
           not
           measure
           Milk
           when
           it
           Wallops
           and
           Seeths
           but
           when
           it
           is
           
             Cold
             :
             Bridge's
             First
             and
             Last
             in
             Suffering
             .
          
           P.
           47.
           
        
         
           (
           34
           )
           I
           will
           gently
           lead
           those
           that
           are
           with
           Young
           ,
           that
           is
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           )
           Christ
           will
           be
           very
           kind
           to
           those
           Saints
           that
           step
           aside
           ;
           and
           he
           thus
           Comforts
           those
           that
           are
           big
           with
           young
           in
           a
           sinfull
           sense
           ;
           O
           ye
           Sinning
           Ewes
           who
           have
           been
           big
           with
           young
           !
           hath
           not
           he
           gone
           after
           you
           ,
           and
           sound
           you
           ,
           and
           laid
           you
           upon
           his
           shoulders
           rejoycing
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           thou
           hast
           been
           wand'ring
           ,
           like
           Dinah
           from
           thy
           Fathers
           House
           ,
           and
           art
           big
           with
           young
           ,
           and
           afraid
           to
           go
           home
           ;
           but
           fear
           not
           ,
           Go
           and
           Try
           ;
           he
           will
           not
           cast
           you
           out
           of
           Doors
           ,
           though
           you
           come
           with
           
             Big
             Bellyes
          
           ,
           he
           will
           deal
           gently
           with
           you
           though
           with
           Young
           ,
           And
           then
           ,
           It
           is
           our
           Glory
           to
           be
           
             Christs
             Ewes
          
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           a
           MAN
           is
           Big
           with
           Young
           ,
           and
           Cryes
           out
           
             O
             my
             Belly
             ,
             my
             Belly
             !
          
           here
           is
           a
           Point
           of
           Comfort
           that
           Christ
           is
           Sweet
           to
           such
           Persons
           .
           —
           Afterwards
           He
           cryes
           out
           :
           O
           Blessed
           Ewes
           !
           O
           Believing
           Ewes
           !
           And
           O
           Believing
           Bees
           that
           suck
           the
           Hony
           of
           Sin-Hatred
           out
           of
           the
           Wormwood
           of
           
             Sin-Acted
             .
             In
             another
             place
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
          
           that
           Christ
           accounts
           their
           very
           Stammerings
           sweet
           ;
           
             Meih
             ,
             Meih
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Little
           One
           ,
           and
           the
           Mother
           Counts
           it
           musick
           .
           
             Durant's
             Sips
             of
             sweetness
             upon
             Isaiah
          
           40.
           11.
           
           Reprinted
           1662.
           
        
         
           (
           35
           )
           I
           dare
           speak
           it
           as
           Confidently
           ,
           as
           I
           Believe
           the
           Revelation
           to
           be
           Divine
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           what
           Viol
           soever
           is
           pouring
           out
           ,
           the
           Issue
           will
           be
           ,
           Anti-Christ
           shall
           loose
           ,
           and
           Christ
           shall
           gain
           .
           
             Marshall
             to
             the
             Commons
             .
             Iune
          
           15.
           1643.
           
           P.
           45.
           
        
         
           (
           36
           )
           Not
           only
           is
           that
           Covenant
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           with
           us
           ,
           founded
           in
           the
           Bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           that
           also
           which
           we
           make
           with
           God.
           
             Caryl
             Oct.
          
           6.
           1643.
           
           P.
           33.
           
        
         
           (
           37
           )
           Beloved
           can
           ye
           forget
           the
           Soldiers
           ?
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           Soldiers
           ,
           who
           have
           spent
           their
           Bloud
           for
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           for
           them
           ,
           even
           their
           own
           Precious
           Bloud
           in
           
             Gods
             Cause
          
           at
           
             Newbery
             .
             Evans
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Essex
             at
             St.
             Clements
             .
             Sept.
          
           26.
           1643.
           
        
         
         
           (
           38
           )
           You
           who
           sit
           at
           the
           Right
           hand
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           in
           this
           Common-wealth
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           sits
           at
           the
           Right
           Hand
           of
           his
           Father
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           which
           is
           over
           all
           ,
           
             &c.
             Sterry
             to
             the
             Commons
             .
             No.
          
           26.
           1645.
           
           Epistle
           .
        
         
           (
           39
           )
           All
           you
           that
           have
           Contributed
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           come
           and
           take
           this
           Sacrament
           to
           your
           Comfort
           .
           Case
           .
        
         
           (
           40
           )
           One
           Redman
           of
           Castle-Dunnington
           in
           Leicester-shire
           in
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           deliver'd
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           in
           Ale.
           
        
         
           
             Notes
             upon
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             TOleration
             will
             make
             way
             for
             
               False
               Christs
            
             ,
             and
             
               False
               Prophets
            
             .
             (
             1
             )
             Destroy
             all
             Government
             (
             8.
             )
             Introduce
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             Heresies
             .
             (
             3.
             4.
             )
             Authorize
             Mechanicks
             to
             Preach
             (
             5.
             )
             Tear
             the
             Church
             to
             peices
             .
             (
             6
             )
             Divide
             us
             from
             God.
             (
             7
             )
             Give
             Encouragement
             to
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Prophaneness
             and
             Dissolution
             of
             manners
             .
             (
             8
             )
             And
             so
             to
             the
             End.
             
          
           
             How
             can
             the
             Dissenters
             Press
             for
             a
             Toleration
             now
             ,
             after
             this
             agreement
             among
             themselves
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             Inevitably
             draw
             after
             it
             the
             Ruine
             ,
             and
             Confusion
             ,
             both
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
           §.
           3.
           
           The
           Dissenters
           Harmony
           among
           themselves
           .
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           Does
           not
           the
           Apostle
           Prophesy
           ,
           That
           
             in
             the
          
           
           
             last
             days
             Perillous
             Times
             shall
             come
             ,
             for
             men
             shall
             be
             lovers
             of
             themselves
             ,
             Covetous
             ,
             Boasters
             ,
             Proud
             ,
             Heady
             ,
             High-minded
             ,
             having
             a
             Form
             of
             Godlyness
             but
             denying
             the
             Power
             thereof
             .
             Ever
             learning
             ,
             but
             never
             able
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             Yea
             ,
             such
             as
             will
             not
             Endure
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             after
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             will
             heap
             to
             themselves
             Teachers
             ,
             having
             itching
             Ears
             ,
             turning
             away
             their
             Ears
             from
             the
             Truth
          
           ;
           and
           will
           be
           turned
           into
           Fables
           and
           Fictions
           ,
           New
           lights
           ,
           
           and
           Revelations
           .
           And
           are
           not
           your
           thus
           pretended
           New-lights
           ,
           the
           very
           Persons
           ;
           thus
           delineated
           ,
           by
           your
           own
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           practices
           too
           ,
           even
           Murmurers
           ,
           Complainers
           ,
           desirous
           to
           walk
           after
           your
           own
           lusts
           ,
           and
           having
           mens
           Persons
           in
           admiration
           for
           Advantage
           .
           Yea
           ,
           take
           heed
           (
           I
           say
           )
           ye
           be
           not
           found
           to
           be
           those
           
             Clouds
             without
             water
             carried
             about
             with
             W●…des
             ,
             and
             those
             wand'ring
             Stars
          
           which
           the
           Apostle
           Iude
           speaks
           of
           ,
           which
           know
           not
           when
           ,
           or
           where
           ,
           Immutably
           ,
           to
           fix
           your
           faith
           and
           Judgments
           :
           Whereas
           our
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           True
           Believers
           ,
           are
           allways
           (
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.
           58.
           
           Phil.
           1.
           27.
           and
           Chap.
           4.
           1.
           
           &c.
           )
           
             stedfast
             ,
             Unmoveable
             ,
             standing
             fast
             in
             the
             Lord
             in
             one
             spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             One
             mind
             ,
             striving
             together
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             not
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             like
             Children
             ,
             carried
             about
             with
             Every
             Wind
             of
             Doctrine
             by
             the
             slight
             of
             men
             ,
          
           as
           too
           many
           
             Scepticall
             Independents
          
           are
           ,
           to
           the
           Great
           Obloquy
           and
           Scandall
           of
           Religion
           .
           
             Picture
             of
             Independency
             .
             P.
          
           9.
           
        
         
           Independent
           (
           2
           )
           
             You
             complain
             of
             your
             Misery
             ,
             and
             Bondage
             ,
             Sorrows
             ,
             and
             Oppressions
             ,
             and
             Troubles
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             What
             ails
             you
             ?
             What
             Troubles
             you
             ?
             Who
             Oppresses
             you
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             Oppression
             ,
             or
             Cause
             of
             Complaint
             Minister'd
             to
             you
             ;
             except
             it
             be
             because
             you
             are
             not
             suffer'd
             to
             oppress
             your
             Brethren
             ?
             Can
             you
             feed
             upon
             nothing
             but
             Bloud
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             Bloud
             of
             your
             Brethren
             ;
             that
             though
             you
             have
             every
             thing
             else
             ,
             you
             so
             complain
             of
             sorrow
             and
             Oppression
             ?
             Is
             this
             your
             sorrow
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             Oppress
             ?
          
           Pulpit-Incendiary
           .
           1648.
           
           P.
           45.
           
        
         
           P.
           (
           3
           )
           Our
           Sectaries
           ,
           in
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           Prayers
           ,
           Pamphlets
           ,
           Discourses
           ,
           Petitions
           ,
           all
           cry
           out
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           accuse
           the
           
             Orthodox
             Presbyterians
          
           of
           Persecution
           ;
           yea
           ,
           when
           for
           their
           Seditious
           ,
           Tumultuous
           Libellous
           Scoffing
           ,
           Wicked
           Lying
           ,
           Scandalous
           Reports
           ,
           Books
           and
           Practices
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           Questioned
           ,
           there
           's
           nothing
           in
           their
           Mouths
           but
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           of
           Unheard-of
           Prosecution
           of
           the
           Godly
           .
           I
           am
           of
           the
           mind
           if
           any
           of
           them
           should
           come
           to
           be
           Imprison'd
           and
           Hang'd
           for
           Stealing
           ,
           Killing
           a
           Godly
           Presbyterian
           ,
           Plotting
           against
           the
           Parliament
           and
           City
           ,
           in
           seizing
           upon
           their
           Forts
           ,
           or
           some
           Parliament-men
           ;
           One
           or
           other
           of
           them
           would
           cry
           out
           of
           
             Persecution
             .
             Edwards
             Gang.
          
           P.
           37.
           
        
         
           I.
           (
           4
           )
           
             The
             way
             Sirnamed
          
           Presbyterian
           ,
           
             conjures
             all
             mens
             Gifts
             ,
             Parts
             and
             Industry
             ,
             into
             a
             Synodical
             Circle
             ,
             and
             suffers
             them
             only
             to
             Dance
             there
             .
          
           Jo.
           Goodwins
           Theomachia
           .
           P.
           33.
           
        
         
         
           P.
           (
           5
           )
           Independents
           are
           Beasts
           ,
           Grolls
           ,
           Puffoists
           ;
           Wild-Geese
           ,
           a
           Company
           of
           Juglers
           ,
           sticklers
           against
           Parliament
           and
           Presbytery
           ;
           a
           Generation
           of
           cunning
           Deceivers
           ,
           and
           Fighters
           against
           God
           ,
           Violaters
           of
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           ;
           the
           most
           dangerous
           Sect
           that
           ever
           yet
           the
           world
           Produc'd
           ;
           a
           Company
           of
           Rats
           among
           Joyn'd-stools
           ;
           Despisers
           of
           Magistracy
           ,
           a
           Generation
           of
           men
           not
           worthy
           to
           give
           guts
           to
           a
           Bear
           ,
           Moon-Calves
           ;
           All
           the
           Independents
           put
           together
           ,
           have
           not
           so
           much
           learning
           as
           one
           of
           a
           thousand
           other
           Ministers
           .
           A
           Wheel-Barrow
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           they
           trundle
           white-wine
           Vinegar
           on
           )
           fitter
           for
           them
           then
           a
           Coach.
           
             Bastwick
             Cited
             by
          
           Burton
           in
           his
           
             Brief
             answer
          
           .
           P.
           28.
           
        
         
           I.
           (
           6
           )
           
             That
             Reformation
             which
             is
             forward
             ,
             Rough
             ,
             Peremptory
             ,
             Impatient
             ,
             Imperious
             ,
             and
             will
             gather
             where
             it
             hath
             not
             strewed
             ,
             and
             reap
             where
             it
             hath
             not
             sow'd
             ;
             exact
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             Subjection
             from
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             hath
             not
             Effectually
             taught
             ,
             or
             Perswaded
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             Subjection
             ;
             nor
             ever
             gave
             any
             tolerable
             account
             unto
             truly
             Conscientious
             ,
             and
             Considering
             ,
             and
             Disinteressed
             men
             of
             any
             worthyness
             in
             it
             ,
             why
             it
             should
             be
             submitted
             unto
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             Iudg'd
          
           a
           Reformation
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Jo.
           Goodwins
           12
           Cautions
           .
           P.
           5.
           
        
         
           P.
           (
           7
           )
           The
           Independents
           are
           Railers
           ,
           Revilers
           ,
           Slanderers
           ,
           Covenant-Breakers
           with
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           Ordinary
           Lyers
           ,
           Notorious
           Calumniators
           and
           False
           accusers
           (
           such
           as
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           are
           call'd
           ,
           
             Diaboli
             ,
             Devils
          
           )
           Heretiques
           ,
           open
           Seducers
           ,
           and
           Causers
           of
           Division
           ,
           and
           Offences
           ,
           contrary
           unto
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ;
           such
           as
           all
           Christians
           have
           a
           special
           Command
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           shun
           ;
           and
           are
           prohibited
           to
           receive
           into
           their
           Houses
           ,
           or
           bid
           
             God
             speed
          
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           to
           eat
           with
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           Visible
           Saints
           ,
           nor
           Good
           Daemons
           :
           and
           therefore
           no
           True
           Form'd
           Churches
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           Communicated
           with
           in
           Holy
           things
           .
           Burton
           ,
           Cited
           by
           
             Bastwick
             .
             Independency
             not
             Gods
             Ordinance
             .
          
           P.
           310.
           
        
         
           I.
           (
           8
           )
           Mr.
           John
           Goodwin
           
             says
             in
             his
          
           Theomachia
           ;
           
             That
             the
          
           presbyterian
           
             is
             a
             Bloudy
             ,
             Unpeaceable
             ,
             and
             Persecuting
             way
             ,
             a
             way
             much
             Damping
             and
             Deading
             the
             Flourishing
             Improvements
             of
             the
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           Picture
           of
           Independency
           .
           P.
           12.
           
        
         
           P.
           (
           9
           )
           Independency
           ,
           a
           Seminary
           of
           Schisms
           ,
           and
           Dangerous
           Divisions
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           —
           A
           Floud-Gate
           to
           let
           in
           an
           Inundation
           
           of
           Heresyes
           ,
           Errots
           ,
           Sects
           ,
           Libertinism
           ,
           and
           Lawlessness
           ,
           without
           means
           of
           Suppressing
           them
           ,
           when
           Introduc'd
           .
           Prinn
           Cited
           by
           
             Burton
             .
             Vindication
             of
             Independency
             .
             P.
          
           40
           ,
           41.
           
           [
           Pharisaical
           ,
           Spiritual
           Pride
           ,
           Vain-Glory
           ,
           Singularity
           ,
           Self-conceitedness
           ,
           of
           Superlative
           Holiness
           ,
           Ib.
           43.
           
        
         
           I.
           (
           10
           )
           If
           Ephraim
           
             be
             against
          
           Manasseh
           ,
           
             is
             it
             any
             ways
             like
             but
          
           Manasseh
           
             will
             be
             against
          
           Ephraim
           ?
           
             And
             God
             himself
             ,
             Prophecying
             of
          
           Ishmael
           ,
           
             told
             his
             mother
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             a
             wild
             man
             :
             and
             that
          
           his
           hand
           should
           be
           against
           every
           man
           ;
           and
           Every
           mans
           hand
           against
           
             him
             .
             Undoubtedly
             that
             way
             ,
             whose
             hand
             shall
             be
             against
             every
             way
             ,
             will
             find
             that
             the
             hand
             of
             every
             way
             will
             be
             against
             it
             :
             and
             then
             what
             manner
             of
             Peace
             can
             reasonably
             be
             expected
             under
             the
             Predominancy
             of
             such
             a
             way
             ?
          
           Goodwins
           Theomachia
           .
           P.
           30.
           
        
         
           P.
           (
           11
           )
           The
           Independents
           have
           now
           the
           sword
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           they
           think
           their
           party
           strong
           enough
           to
           Encounter
           any
           adverse
           and
           Opposing
           Party
           ;
           and
           they
           Profess
           they
           care
           not
           how
           soon
           they
           come
           to
           cutting
           of
           throats
           ;
           and
           speak
           of
           nothing
           but
           the
           slaughtering
           and
           butchering
           of
           the
           
             Presbyterians
             .
             Bastwicks
             Postcript
             to
             Burton
             .
          
        
         
           I.
           (
           12
           )
           
             At
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             sided
             with
             Both
             Houses
             in
             the
             Vindication
             of
             their
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             continued
             untill
             such
             as
             did
             overmuch
             Idolize
          
           Presbytery
           ,
           
             prevail'd
             for
             a
             Bill
             to
             Damn
             Episcopacy
             ,
             Root
             and
             Branch
             ,
             that
          
           Presbitery
           
             might
             succeed
             it
             ,
             with
             it
             's
          
           Fascibus
           ,
           and
           Fustibus
           ,
           
             with
             its
          
           Pontificalibus
           ,
           and
           Synodalibus
           ,
           
             nothing
             to
             be
             ahated
             which
             concern'd
             either
             Wealth
             ,
             or
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             only
             an
          
           Episcopall
           Tyranny
           
             to
             be
             Exchanged
             for
             a
          
           Presbyteriall
           Slavery
           .
           Answer
           to
           Prinnes
           12.
           
           Queryes
           P.
           19.
           
        
         
           P.
           (
           13
           )
           With
           what
           Faces
           and
           Consciences
           can
           ye
           think
           to
           Obtrude
           your
           Independent
           ways
           and
           Fancies
           upon
           us
           ,
           
             &c.
             Picture
             of
             Independency
          
           .
           Licensed
           by
           Cranford
           .
           1645.
           
        
         
           I.
           (
           14
           )
           
             As
             the
          
           Bishops
           
             would
             call
             men
             Puritans
             ,
             and
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             and
             so
             Persecute
             them
             ;
             so
             will
             the
          
           Presbytery
           
             call
             men
          
           Schismaticks
           ,
           Heretiques
           ,
           Antinomians
           ,
           Separatists
           ,
           
             and
             do
             the
             like
          
           .
           Jo.
           Goodwins
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           Prinns
           Full
           Reply
           .
           P.
           15.
           
        
         
         
           P.
           (
           15
           )
           The
           Assembly
           of
           C●…renton
           ,
           judging
           the
           Sect
           of
           Independents
           to
           be
           not
           only
           Prejudicial
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           it
           endeavours
           to
           bring
           in
           Confusion
           ,
           opening
           a
           Gate
           to
           all
           kinds
           of
           Singularities
           ,
           and
           Extravagancies
           ,
           and
           taking
           away
           all
           means
           of
           any
           remedy
           to
           the
           Evil
           ,
           but
           also
           most
           Dangerous
           to
           the
           State
           ;
           where
           (
           if
           it
           had
           place
           )
           there
           might
           be
           as
           many
           Religions
           set
           up
           ,
           as
           there
           be
           Parishes
           ,
           or
           particular
           Congregations
           ;
           doth
           enjoyn
           to
           all
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           particularly
           to
           the
           Maritimes
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           that
           the
           Evil
           takes
           no
           foot
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Uniformity
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Religion
           ,
           as
           in
           DISCIPLINE
           ,
           may
           be
           
             Inviolably
             Preserv'd
          
           ;
           and
           that
           nothing
           be
           brought
           in
           amongst
           us
           ,
           which
           may
           alter
           in
           any
           kind
           the
           Service
           due
           unto
           their
           Majesties
           .
           
             An
             Extract
             of
             the
             Act.
             Dec.
          
           26.
           1644.
           
        
         
           I.
           (
           16
           )
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Ten-horned
             Beast
             (
             Rev.
          
           17.
           
             )
             is
             now
             making
             war
             with
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             his
             last
             War
             ,
          
           Babylons
           
             fall
             following
             in
             the
             next
             Chap.
             )
             and
             this
             Spirit
             warreth
             under
             new
             Colours
             ;
             not
             red
             ,
             but
             white
             ,
             whose
             word
             is
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             this
             under
             a
             Fair
             Colour
             of
             a
          
           Covenant
           ,
           
             by
             Virtue
             whereof
             ,
             pretending
             a
             just
             Title
             to
             the
             War
             ,
             he
             hopes
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Remonstrance
             ,
             and
             the
             Prime
             Authors
             thereof
             ,
             and
             their
             Adherents
             ,
             to
             enact
             a
             New
          
           Bestiall
           Tyranny
           ,
           
             over
             Souls
             ,
             Bodies
             and
             Estates
             ,
             under
             new
             Names
             ,
             and
             Notions
             .
          
           Burton's
           Conformities
           Deformity
           .
           Ep.
           Ded.
           
        
         
           P.
           (
           17
           )
           The
           Independents
           worse
           then
           Diotrephes
           ,
           or
           the
           Pope
           ,
           most
           
             Diabolicall
             Tyranny
          
           ,
           Lording
           it
           over
           Gods
           Clergies
           ,
           Fellows
           of
           Goatham
           College
           ,
           not
           knowing
           their
           Primer
           in
           Politicks
           ,
           nor
           their
           Cat●…hisme
           in
           Divinity
           .
        
         
           I.
           (
           18
           )
           
             The
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             is
             a
             True
             whorish
             Mother
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             were
             of
             her
             ,
             were
             base
             begotten
             ,
             and
             ●…
             astardly
             Children
             ,
             and
             she
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             ever
             was
             truly
             married
             ,
             Ioyned
             ,
             or
             United
             unto
          
           Iesus
           Christ
           
             in
             that
             Esponsal
             Ba●…d
             ,
             which
             his
             True
             Churches
             are
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             is
             one
             of
          
           Anti-Christs
           Nationall
           Whorith
           Churches
           ,
           
             and
             Cities
             spoken
             of
          
           Revel
           .
           16.
           19.
           
           &c.
           
             The
             Church
             of
          
           England
           is
           False
           and
           Anti-Christian
           ;
           
             and
             as
             she
             is
             a
          
           False
           and
           Anti-Christian
           Church
           ,
           
             she
             shall
             never
             make
          
           True
           Officers
           and
           Ministers
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           —
           As
           I●…nnes
           and
           Jambres
           ,
           withstood
           Moses
           ,
           
             so
             do
             these
             Men
             also
             Resist
             the
          
           Truth
           .
           Li●…urn
           
             Cited
             by
          
           Bastwick
           .
           
           Indep
           .
           &c.
           P.
           315.
           
           [
           
             Yea
             ,
             when
             they
             write
             most
             mildly
             against
             the
          
           Presbyterians
           ,
           
             they
             call
             them
             Lyons
             ,
             Bears
             ,
             Wolves
             ,
             Tygers
             ,
          
           Baals
           Priests
           ,
           
             The
             Limbs
             of
          
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           the
           Anti-Christian
           Brood
           ,
           the
           Devils
           Ministers
           ,
           Presbyterants
           .
           Ibid.
           P.
           316.
           ]
        
         
           P.
           (
           19
           )
           The
           Independents
           are
           taken
           up
           in
           Biting
           and
           Devouring
           one
           another
           ;
           in
           Hatred
           ,
           Variance
           ,
           Emulations
           ,
           Wrath
           ,
           Strife
           ,
           Seditions
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           Envyings
           ,
           &c.
           
             Bastwick's
             Indep
             .
             not
             Gods
             Ord.
          
           P.
           330.
           
        
         
           I.
           (
           20
           )
           
             I
             Challenge
             our
             Brother
             for
             taking
             Christs
             name
             in
             vain
             ,
             when
             in
             stead
             of
             finding
             Christ
             set
             upon
             his
             Throne
             in
             their
             Congregations
             ,
             we
             find
             there
             no
             more
             then
             an
             Image
             ,
             such
             as
          
           Michal
           
             had
             made
             up
             instead
             of
             King
          
           David
           ;
           
             or
             as
             those
             that
             in
             Mockery
             made
             of
             Christ
             a
             Pageant
             King
             ,
             Stripping
             him
             ,
             and
             putting
             on
             him
             a
             Scarlet
             Robe
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             head
             a
             Crown
             of
             Thorns
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             hand
             a
             Reed
             ;
             Saluting
             him
             with
          
           Hail
           King
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           Burton
           
             cited
             by
          
           Bastwick
           .
           Independency
           not
           Gods
           Ordinance
           .
           P.
           312.
           
        
         
           P.
           (
           21
           )
           I
           here
           present
           ye
           with
           a
           Catalogue
           ,
           or
           Black
           Bill
           of
           the
           Errors
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           Blasphemies
           and
           practises
           of
           the
           Sectaries
           of
           this
           Time
           ;
           Broached
           and
           Acted
           within
           these
           Four
           last
           Years
           in
           England
           :
           And
           that
           in
           your
           Quarters
           ;
           and
           in
           places
           under
           your
           Government
           and
           Power
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           tremble
           to
           think
           lest
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           should
           be
           in
           Gods
           Black
           Bill
           .
           
             Edwards
             Gangren
          
           .
           1646.
           
           
             Ep.
             Ded.
             to
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             .
          
        
         
           I
           (
           22
           )
           
             This
             whole
          
           Postcript
           (
           of
           Bastwick
           )
           
             is
             a
             very
          
           Cento
           ,
           and
           farrago
           ,
           or
           hodge-podge
           
             of
             Invectives
             ,
             Sarcasms
             ,
             Scurrilous
             Scoffs
             ,
             Incendiary
             Incentives
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             People
             ,
             to
             root
             out
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             all
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
          
           Independent
           
             way
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             .
          
           Burtons
           Brief
           answer
           to
           Bastwick
           .
           Postcript
           .
        
         
           P.
           (
           23
           )
           Oh
           the
           Faithfullness
           ,
           Dutifullness
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           Long-Suffering
           ,
           Forbearance
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           !
           Their
           Dutifullness
           and
           Patience
           in
           waiting
           upon
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           their
           Faithfullness
           in
           not
           abating
           in
           their
           zeal
           and
           Respects
           to
           them
           ;
           Oh
           their
           Love
           ,
           Kindness
           and
           Tenderness
           to
           the
           Independents
           ,
           yea
           to
           other
           Sectaries
           also
           ,
           who
           have
           had
           something
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Grace
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           have
           not
           fal'n
           into
           Errors
           ,
           and
           Blasphemies
           ,
           rasing
           
           their
           foundations
           .
           But
           now
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ;
           the
           Sectaries
           ,
           (
           though
           a
           Contemptible
           number
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           named
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           the
           Presbyterians
           )
           have
           not
           waited
           upon
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Assembly
           ,
           for
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           but
           Preach'd
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           stir'd
           up
           the
           People
           to
           Embody
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           Joyn
           in
           Church
           Fellowship
           ,
           gathering
           Churches
           ,
           setting
           up
           Independent
           Government
           ;
           Re-baptizing
           ;
           and
           Dipping
           many
           hundreds
           ,
           
             &c.
             Edwards
             Discovery
             ,
             P.
          
           51.
           
        
         
           I.
           (
           24
           )
           
             Such
             an
             Oracle
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             s●…ch
             a
             Supremacy
             as
             〈◊〉
             ▪
          
           True-bred-English-Christian
           
             can
             Interpret
             for
             other
             then
          
           Anti-Christian
           Tyranny
           ;
           
             And
             all
             under
             the
             name
             of
             a
          
           Christian-Presbyterian
           Church-Government
           .
           Burtons
           Conformities
           Deformity
           .
           P.
           21.
           
        
         
           P.
           (
           25
           )
           Ambitious
           ,
           Proud
           ,
           Covetous
           men
           —
           Libertines
           and
           Loose
           Persons
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           Desire
           to
           live
           in
           Pleasures
           and
           Enjoy
           their
           Lust
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           under
           no
           Government
           ,
           they
           are
           Fierce
           and
           Earnest
           for
           Independency
           ,
           and
           against
           Presbytery
           .
           All
           wanton-witted
           ,
           Unstable
           ,
           Erroneous
           Spirits
           of
           all
           Sorts
           ;
           all
           Heretiques
           ,
           and
           Sectaries
           ,
           Strike
           in
           with
           Independency
           ,
           and
           Plead
           they
           are
           
             Independents
             .
             Edwards
             Further
             Discovery
          
           .
           P.
           185.
           
        
         
           I.
           (
           26
           )
           
             Their
             Ordinary
             Councells
          
           (
           the
           Presbyterians
           )
           
             drive
             at
             two
             Main
             things
          
           (
           
             yet
             both
             reduc'd
             to
             One
             Head
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
          
           Tyranny
           )
           
             The
             one
          
           ,
           Tyranny
           
             over
             our
          
           Bodies
           ,
           Estates
           ,
           Free-holds
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Birthrights
           
             of
             all
          
           English
           Free-born
           Subjects
           :
           
             The
             other
          
           ,
           Tyranny
           
             over
             our
          
           Souls
           ,
           and
           Consciences
           .
           
             Burtons
             Conformities
             Deformity
             .
             Ep.
             Ded.
          
           1646.
           
        
         
           P.
           (
           27
           )
           Independents
           are
           most
           
             Obstinate
             Rebells
          
           ,
           both
           in
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           Practise
           ;
           and
           Perfidious
           Violators
           of
           such
           a
           Main
           and
           Principal
           Foundation
           ,
           as
           will
           Inevitably
           Ruinate
           all
           other
           Fundamentals
           of
           True
           Religion
           ,
           if
           allow'd
           unto
           them
           .
           
             Colemanstreet
             Conclave
             Visited
             .
             Pref.
          
           1648.
           
           [
           I
           say
           and
           hold
           that
           all
           sorts
           of
           Independents
           among
           us
           ,
           (
           Separating
           themselves
           into
           their
           Private
           Conventicles
           ,
           and
           Unwarranted
           Church-way
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           against
           all
           Authority
           and
           Power
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Unquestionable
           Sovereign
           and
           Supreme
           Magistracy
           ,
           ordain'd
           by
           God
           himself
           ;
           and
           in
           resisting
           whose
           ordinance
           ,
           they
           apparently
           oppose
           and
           resist
           ,
           even
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Heaven
           Himself
           ;
           are
           not
           by
           any
           means
           to
           
           be
           admitted
           or
           permitted
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ,
           ●…
           .
           〈◊〉
           is
           ●…heir
           Separation
           ,
           or
           Division
           from
           us
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           〈◊〉
           or
           so
           〈◊〉
           by
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           any
           the
           least
           allowance
           to
           them
           .
           Ibid.
           ]
        
         
           I.
           (
           28
           )
           Is
           Presbytery
           ,
           because
           Parochial
           ,
           Classical
           ,
           Provincial
           ,
           l●…ss
           Tyrannical
           ,
           then
           Episcopacy
           ,
           
             because
             many
             Rule
             in
             that
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             but
             One
             ?
             Or
             rather
             not
             more
             Tyrannical
             ,
             because
             One
             Tyrant
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             many
             together
             ?
          
           Evil
           
             in
             a
          
           Community
           ,
           
             is
             stronger
             ,
             and
             more
             diffusive
             then
             in
          
           Unity
           .
           Saltmarsh'es
           Answer
           to
           Ley.
           1646.
           
           P.
           5.
           
        
         
           P.
           (
           29
           )
           
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           Abiram
           rose
           up
           against
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           as
           our
           Independents
           do
           now
           adays
           ,
           against
           the
           most
           Just
           and
           Righteous
           Authority
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           their
           Power
           ;
           in
           constituting
           under
           them
           for
           their
           assistance
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Synods
           ,
           or
           
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
          
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           Even
           as
           the
           Lord
           appointed
           and
           constituted
           Aaron
           under
           Moses
           in
           Holy
           things
           .
           
             Coleman-street
             Conclave
             ,
             Parallell
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           1648.
           
        
         
           I.
           (
           30
           )
           
             The
             Idolatrous
             Heathen
             ,
             sought
             to
             maintain
             their
             Idolatrous
             Religions
             by
             the
             same
             Stratagems
             ,
             Methods
             ,
             and
             Ways
             ,
             which
          
           the
           Ord'nance
           for
           the
           Preventing
           of
           the
           growing
           ,
           and
           spreading
           of
           Herefies
           ,
           
             proposeth
             for
             maintaining
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christ.
          
           Modest
           and
           Humble
           Queries
           Printed
           ,
           London
           .
           1646.
           p.
           2.
           
        
         
           P.
           (
           31
           )
           The
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           many
           Places
           of
           their
           Writings
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Heretiques
           ,
           and
           false
           Teachers
           in
           their
           times
           ,
           and
           Proph●…sying
           of
           those
           in
           after
           times
           ,
           both
           the
           Popish
           Faction
           ,
           and
           the
           Sectarian
           ,
           speak
           of
           them
           as
           Apostates
           ,
           Antichrists
           ,
           False
           Prophets
           ,
           Seducers
           ,
           Deceivers
           ,
           Idolaters
           ,
           Blasphemers
           ,
           and
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           ways
           ,
           as
           Apostacy
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           Blasphemy
           ,
           worshipping
           of
           Devils
           ,
           Seducing
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           
             Edwards
             against
             Toleration
          
           .
           1647.
           
           P.
           185.
           
        
         
           I.
           (
           32
           )
           In
           the
           Latter
           days
           ,
           False
           Christs
           and
           False
           Prophets
           shall
           arise
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Loe
           !
           
             Here
             is
             Christ
             ,
             Or
             Loe
             !
             there
             he
             is
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
           Wherfore
           if
           they
           shall
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           (
           
             see
             here
             how
             our
             Saviour
             Ingeminates
             the
             Caution
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             Serious
             Consideration
             ,
          
           )
           Behold
           he
           is
           in
           the
           Desert
           ;
           Go
           not
           forth
           ;
           Behold
           he
           is
           in
           the
           Secret
           
           Chambers
           ;
           (
           
             Mark
             her
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             how
             near
             our
             Saviour
             comes
             to
             our
             Sectaries
             Practices
             ,
             and
          
           Rebellious
           Church-ways
           ,
           
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ,
             now
             adays
             :
             Or
             he
             is
             in
          
           Shops
           ,
           Barns
           ,
           
             and
             such
             like
          
           Private
           Conventicles
           .
           )
           Believe
           it
           not
           .
           Colemanstreet
           Conclave
           Visited
           .
           P.
           1.
           1648.
           
        
         
           P.
           (
           33
           )
           The
           Congregationall
           men
           swore
           to
           Endeavour
           Uniformity
           ;
           and
           yet
           practice
           this
           day
           ,
           Multiformity
           of
           Religions
           ,
           &
           have
           put
           to
           the
           sale
           the
           Bloud
           of
           many
           Gallant
           men
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           buy
           with
           their
           lives
           ,
           
             Cursed
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           .
           But
           will
           it
           not
           be
           bitterness
           in
           the
           End
           ?
           
             Rutherfords
             Free
             Disputation
          
           .
           1649.
           
           P.
           256.
           
           [
           We
           know
           no
           service
           to
           the
           State
           done
           by
           these
           men
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           set
           up
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           all
           the
           Blasphemous
           and
           Hereticall
           Sects
           and
           Religions
           ,
           that
           
             Tho.
             Muncer
          
           ,
           or
           
             Iohn
             of
             Leyd●…n
          
           fancy'd
           contrary
           to
           the
           Oath
           of
           God.
           Ib.
           259.
           ]
        
         
           I.
           (
           34
           )
           
             Was
             there
             ever
             any
             thing
             done
             in
             the
             Bishops
             time
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             attempted
             to
             be
             done
             by
             this
             Generation
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Greatest
             Interest
             and
             Power
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             of
             that
             Bloudy
             Consequence
             to
             those
             Godly
             Persons
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             whom
             they
             most
             hated
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             crush
             as
             this
             Ord'nance
             ,
          
           (
           to
           Prevent
           the
           Growing
           and
           spreading
           of
           Heresies
           ,
           &c.
           )
           
             if
             once
             Establish'd
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             be
             to
             far
             greater
             numbers
             ,
             of
             truly
             Pious
             and
             Conscientious
             Men.
          
           Some
           Modest
           and
           Humble
           Queries
           .
           P.
           7.
           
        
         
           
             Notes
             upon
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             Shall
             not
             need
             to
             cut
             up
             this
             Section
             by
             Paragraphs
             ;
             but
             rather
             recommend
             it
             whole
             ,
             to
             the
             Consideration
             of
             any
             Indifferent
             Reader
             .
             These
             are
             the
             People
             that
             assume
             to
             themselves
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               best
               Subjects
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Englands
               True-Protestants
            
             ;
             when
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             they
             do
             with
             their
             own
             Lips
             ,
             and
             Pens
             ,
             declare
             themselves
             the
             Implacable
             Enemies
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             of
             
               One
               another
            
             .
             They
             call
             for
             
               Indulgence
               contrary
               to
               Law
            
             ,
             from
             those
             whom
             they
             themselves
             destroy'd
             for
             Living
             and
             Acting
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             to
             whom
             (
             so
             far
             from
             Mercy
             )
             they
             never
             shew'd
             so
             much
             as
             Humanity
             ,
             or
             
               Common
               Pity
            
             .
             They
             demand
             a
             Comprehension
             with
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             Ioyntly
             pronounce
             to
             be
             Anti-Christian
             .
             They
             
             make
             use
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             
               Tenderness
               of
               Conscience
            
             ,
             as
             their
             Plea
             for
             a
             
               Common
               Union
            
             with
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             yet
             what
             is
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             
               same
               Pretense
            
             of
             Religion
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             Causes
             all
             those
             Mortal
             Feuds
             among
             themselves
             ?
             What
             Religion
             can
             be
             expected
             from
             men
             of
             these
             
               Outragious
               Principles
            
             ?
             What
             Peace
             with
             so
             many
             Implacable
             Antipathies
             ,
             and
             Oppositions
             ?
             What
             Truth
             ,
             from
             such
             a
             Medly
             of
             Pernitious
             Errors
             ?
             and
             what
             Trust
             can
             be
             given
             to
             those
             ,
             that
             never
             kept
             Faith
             either
             with
             God
             or
             Man
             ?
             Nor
             ever
             agreed
             ,
             but
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Ruine
             and
             Confusion
             of
             the
             State
             ?
             Would
             they
             be
             United
             ?
             ye
             see
             't
             is
             Dangerous
             and
             
               Impossible
               .
               Dangerous
            
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Publique
             ;
             and
             Impossible
             among
             Themselves
             ;
             for
             they
             make
             it
             no
             less
             then
             Matter
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             to
             
               Suffer
               one
               Another
            
             .
             Now
             according
             to
             these
             Practices
             ,
             and
             Positions
             ,
             let
             the
             world
             Iudge
             of
             the
             Design
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           §.
           4.
           
           The
           Dissenters
           Behaviour
           toward
           the
           Government
           ;
           and
           first
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           PErnicious
           Deceivers
           ,
           Presumptuous
           Shepherds
           ,
           Baalamites
           ,
           Blazing-Stars
           ,
           Glosing
           Hypocrites
           with
           God
           ,
           Fasting-Pharisaicall
           Preachers
           ,
           Miserable
           Guides
           ,
           Counterfeit-False
           Prophets
           ,
           Sycophants
           ,
           Trencher-Priests
           ,
           Conscience-Brokers
           ,
           Dangerous
           and
           Pestilent
           Seducers
           ,
           Sectary-Precise
           Preachers
           ,
           Trecherous
           Watchmen
           ,
           Sworn
           Soldiers
           of
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Barrow
             and
             Greenwood
          
           .
           Cited
           in
           
             Bancrofts
             Survey
             of
             Holy
             Discipline
          
           .
           P.
           355.
           
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           This
           new
           Parcell
           of
           Mockery
           ,
           and
           
             Iesuited
             Popery
          
           ,
           as
           bad
           as
           any
           in
           the
           Mass-book
           [
           i.
           e.
           
             A
             Collection
             of
             Prayers
             and
             Thanksgivings
             used
             in
             his
             Majesties
             Chappel
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             publish'd
             by
             his
             Majesties
             Command
             .
          
           1644.
           ]
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           Croaking
           Frogs
           Clergy
           )
           that
           crept
           into
           the
           Kings
           Chambers
           ,
           who
           are
           known
           by
           the
           Gutter
           whence
           they
           came
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Dragon
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Beast
           and
           the
           False
           Prophet
           .
           They
           are
           the
           Spirits
           of
           Devils
           ,
           who
           go
           forth
           unto
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           to
           gather
           them
           to
           Battle
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Frogs
           Heads
           are
           like
           their
           Caps
           [
           
             Quadrata
             Ranarum
             Capita
          
           .
           ]
           Here
           is
           work
           for
           the
           
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           may
           have
           no
           more
           Croakers
           in
           his
           Chambers
           .
           
             Wilson
             to
             the
             Commons
             ,
             Sep.
          
           1642.
           
        
         
           (
           4
           )
           A
           Stinking
           Heap
           of
           Atheisticall
           and
           Roman-Rubbish
           ,
           a
           Rotten
           Rabble
           of
           Slanderous
           Priests
           and
           Spurious
           Bastard
           sons
           of
           Belial
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           Affected
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           Laziness
           ,
           their
           False
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           Idolatrous
           &
           Superstitious
           Practises
           ,
           in
           Gods
           worship
           ;
           by
           their
           most
           Abominable
           Evil
           Lives
           and
           Conversations
           ,
           had
           ,
           like
           Hophni
           and
           Phinehas
           ,
           made
           the
           Lords
           Ordinances
           to
           be
           even
           abhorr'd
           by
           the
           People
           .
           
             Vicars
             Iehovae
             Iireh
          
           .
           P.
           88.
           1644.
           
        
         
           (
           5
           )
           Who
           among
           us
           7.
           years
           ago
           Imagin'd
           that
           this
           Land
           should
           be
           healed
           of
           the
           two
           Great
           Plague-Sores
           of
           this
           Land
           ;
           viz.
           The
           
             Common-Pruyer
             Book
          
           and
           Episcopacy
           ;
           of
           the
           lesser
           Scabs
           ,
           of
           Deans
           ,
           and
           
             Prebends
             ,
             Chancellors
             ,
             Arch-Deacons
             ,
             Queristers
             ,
             Promoters
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Together
           with
           the
           Spiritual
           Courts
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Trumpery
           of
           their
           Superstitious
           Ceremonies
           .
           
             Loves
             Sermon
             .
             at
             Uxbridge
             Ian.
          
           30.
           1944.
           
           P
           29.
           
        
         
           (
           6
           )
           If
           Justice
           be
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           and
           cannot
           take
           hold
           of
           Living
           Delinquents
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           Ax
           from
           rust
           ,
           Let
           Justice
           be
           Executed
           upon
           Liveless
           Delinquents
           .
           Are
           there
           no
           Altars
           ,
           no
           High-Places
           ,
           no
           Crucifixes
           ?
           
             &c.
             Greenhill
             to
             the
             Commons
             .
             Ap.
          
           26.
           1643.
           
           P.
           37.
           
        
         
           (
           7
           )
           Throw
           away
           the
           Rubbish
           ,
           out
           with
           the
           Lords
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           Lands
           ;
           Vex
           the
           Midianites
           ;
           Abolish
           the
           Amalekites
           ,
           else
           they
           will
           vex
           you
           with
           their
           Wiles
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           heretofore
           .
           Let
           Popery
           find
           no
           favour
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           
             Treasonable
             ;
             Prelacy
          
           as
           little
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           Tyrannicall
           :
           but
           Establish
           God
           ,
           his
           Truth
           ,
           and
           ways
           .
           
             Coleman
             to
             the
             Commons
             .
             Au.
          
           30.
           1643.
           
           P.
           64.
           
        
         
           (
           8
           )
           God
           was
           weary
           of
           our
           New-Moons
           and
           Sabbaths
           ,
           and
           the
           Calling
           of
           our
           Assemblies
           !
           He
           could
           not
           smell
           in
           our
           Common
           Feasts
           ;
           our
           Sacrifices
           were
           an
           Abomination
           to
           him
           ,
           through
           the
           Noisomness
           of
           those
           Corruptions
           which
           Hophni
           and
           Phinehas
           (
           Superstitious
           and
           wicked
           men
           in
           the
           Priesthood
           )
           mingled
           with
           them
           .
           
             Strickland
             No.
          
           1944.
           
           P.
           33.
           
        
         
           (
           9
           )
           The
           Hierarchy
           is
           become
           a
           Fretting
           Gaugreen
           ,
           and
           Spreding
           Leprosy
           ,
           an
           Insupportable
           Tyraany
           ;
           Up
           with
           it
           ,
           Up
           with
           
           it
           to
           the
           Bottom
           ,
           Root
           and
           Branch
           ,
           Hip
           and
           Thigh
           ;
           Destroy
           these
           Amalckites
           ,
           and
           let
           there
           Place
           be
           no
           more
           found
           .
           
             Coleman
             to
             the
             Par.
             Au.
          
           30.
           1643.
           
           P.
           39.
           
        
         
           (
           10
           )
           Our
           Cathedralls
           are
           in
           a
           Great
           part
           of
           late
           become
           the
           Nest
           of
           Idle
           Drones
           ,
           and
           the
           Roosting
           Place
           of
           Superstitious
           Formalities
           .
           
             Coleman
             to
             the
             Commons
             Au.
          
           30.
           1643.
           
           P.
           39
           ,
        
         
           (
           11
           )
           How
           was
           this
           Honourable
           and
           Famous
           City
           of
           London
           furnish'd
           ?
           Even
           just
           as
           Ieroboam
           furnish'd
           Bethel
           ,
           with
           the
           Idlest
           ,
           the
           most
           Superstitious
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           
             Id.
             Ibid.
          
           
        
         
           (
           12
           )
           An
           
             Ungodly
             Generation
             that
             weep
             with
             a
             Loud
             Voice
             ,
             and
             Complain
             their
             Gods
             are
             gone
          
           ;
           their
           
             God
             Episcopacy
          
           ,
           their
           
             God
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           the
           Organ
           ,
           and
           the
           Surplice
           ,
           the
           Cross
           ,
           &c.
           
             Stanton
             to
             the
             Commons
             Ap.
          
           24.
           1644.
           
           Epistle
           .
        
         
           (
           13
           )
           Our
           Religion
           and
           Liberties
           are
           setled
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           not
           so
           Israels
           in
           Egypt
           .
           And
           therfore
           the
           Anti-Christian
           Party
           ,
           in
           their
           attempts
           to
           wrest
           them
           from
           us
           ,
           are
           more
           Unjust
           and
           cruell
           ,
           then
           of
           Old
           was
           
             Egypt
             .
             Ibid.
             P.
          
           5.
           
        
         
           (
           14
           )
           How
           many
           Dumb
           Devils
           are
           now
           casting
           out
           of
           many
           Parishes
           in
           the
           Land
           ?
           
             Bond
             to
             the
             Commons
             ,
             Mar.
          
           27.
           1644.
           
           P.
           44.
           
        
         
           (
           15
           )
           What
           had
           we
           got
           if
           the
           Prelaticall
           Party
           had
           been
           set
           up
           ?
           What
           could
           we
           have
           Expected
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           superstitions
           ,
           Innovations
           ,
           Illegalities
           ,
           Bondage
           of
           our
           Estates
           ,
           I
           iberties
           and
           Consciences
           ?
           
             Burroughs
             to
             the
             Commons
             .
             Sep.
          
           7.
           1641.
           
           P.
           40.
           
        
         
           (
           16
           )
           I
           profess
           that
           I
           cannot
           Expecta
           Complete
           deliverance
           from
           these
           and
           other
           like
           Oppressions
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Extirpation
           of
           the
           Frame
           [
           of
           
             Prelatical
             Government
          
           ]
           
             Ash
             to
             the
             Commons
             .
             Mar.
          
           30.
           1642.
           
           P.
           61.
           
        
         
           (
           17
           )
           
             The
             Violence
             that
             is
             done
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             Flesh
             ,
             be
             upon
             thee
          
           O
           Papacy
           ,
           shall
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Ireland
           say
           :
           And
           
             my
             Bloud
             upon
             Thee
             O
          
           Prelacy
           ,
           shall
           England
           say
           .
           
             Newcomen
             to
             the
             Commons
             ,
             Nov.
          
           5.
           1642.
           
           P.
           38.
           
        
         
         
           (
           18
           )
           Prophane
           sons
           of
           Belial
           ,
           (
           the
           Clergy
           )
           who
           like
           Ely's
           Sons
           made
           the
           People
           
             Abhor
             the
             Offering
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Love
             ,
             Ian.
          
           30.
           1644.
           
           P.
           18.
           
           The
           two
           
             Plague-Sores
             ,
             Episc
             pacy
             ,
             &
             Common-Prayer-Book
             .
          
           P.
           22.
           
           
             Episcopacy
             ,
             Iure
             Diabolico
          
           .
           P.
           28.
           
        
         
           (
           19
           )
           The
           Church
           Committed
           to
           Persons
           Illiterate
           and
           Insufficient
           ;
           Dumb
           Dogs
           —
           Men
           swallowed
           up
           with
           wine
           and
           strong
           Drink
           ,
           whose
           Tables
           are
           full
           of
           Vomit
           and
           Filthyness
           ,
           Whoremongers
           and
           Adulterers
           ,
           who
           as
           fed
           Horses
           neigh
           after
           their
           Neighbours
           wives
           —
           Priests
           of
           
             Baal
             ,
             Bacchus
          
           ,
           and
           Priapus
           ,
           Sons
           of
           Belial
           &c.
           
             Whites
             first
             Century
             .
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
        
         
           (
           20
           )
           Of
           all
           the
           Nations
           that
           have
           Renounc'd
           the
           Whore
           of
           Rome
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           in
           the
           world
           so
           far
           out
           of
           Square
           as
           England
           ,
           in
           retaining
           the
           
             Popish
             Hierarchy
             .
             Epist.
             before
             the
             Demonst.
             
          
        
         
           (
           21
           )
           The
           
             English
             Prelacy
          
           is
           the
           Product
           of
           proud
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           Arrogancy
           ,
           and
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Express
           Command
           of
           Christ.
           Baxters
           5.
           
           Disputations
           P.
           45.
           
        
         
           (
           22
           )
           Bishops
           are
           Thorns
           and
           Thistles
           ,
           and
           the
           Military
           Instruments
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           
             Baxters
             Concord
          
           .
           P.
           122.
           
        
         
           (
           23
           )
           Prelacy
           is
           a
           Government
           which
           Gratifieth
           the
           Devil
           and
           wicked
           men
           .
           5
           Disputations
           .
           P.
           36.
           
           Contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Apostolical
           Institution
           .
           Ibid.
           P.
           51.
           
           Against
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           wellfare
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
           
             Ibid.
             Pref.
          
           16.
           
        
         
           (
           24
           )
           Your
           Churches
           bear
           with
           Drunkards
           ,
           Whoremongers
           ,
           Railers
           ,
           Open
           Scorners
           at
           Godlyness
           ,
           5
           
             Disputations
             P.
          
           37.
           
           The
           most
           Ungodly
           of
           the
           Land
           are
           the
           forwardest
           for
           your
           ways
           .
           You
           may
           have
           almost
           all
           the
           Drunkards
           ,
           Blasphemers
           ,
           and
           Ignorant
           haters
           of
           Godliness
           in
           the
           Country
           to
           Vote
           for
           ye
           .
           5.
           
           
             Disp.
             Pref.
             P.
          
           17.
           to
           the
           Adherers
           to
           Prelacy
           .
        
         
           (
           25
           )
           What
           is
           this
           Prelacy
           ?
           A
           mere
           
             Anti-Christian
             Encroachment
          
           upon
           the
           Inheritance
           of
           Christ.
           
             D.
             Owen
             .
             Thanksgiving
             Sermon
             Oct.
          
           24.
           1651.
           
           P.
           5.
           
        
         
           (
           26
           )
           They
           (
           
             the
             Episcopal
             Clergy
          
           )
           are
           as
           zealous
           for
           Crosses
           and
           Surplices
           ,
           Processions
           ,
           and
           Perambulations
           ,
           reading
           a
           Gospel
           at
           a
           Cross-way
           ,
           the
           Observation
           of
           Holy
           days
           ,
           the
           Repeating
           of
           the
           Litany
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           Forms
           in
           the
           
             Common
             Prayer
          
           ,
           the
           Bowing
           
           at
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           word
           Iesus
           ,
           (
           while
           they
           Reject
           his
           Worship
           )
           the
           Receiving
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           no
           Right
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           their
           Knees
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           more
           Reverent
           and
           Devout
           then
           the
           true
           Laborious
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           ;
           with
           a
           Multitude
           of
           things
           which
           are
           only
           the
           Traditions
           of
           their
           Fathers
           ;
           I
           say
           they
           are
           as
           zealous
           for
           these
           ,
           as
           if
           Eternal
           Life
           Consisted
           in
           them
           .
           Where
           God
           forbids
           them
           ,
           there
           they
           are
           as
           forward
           as
           if
           they
           could
           never
           do
           enough
           ;
           and
           where
           God
           Commands
           them
           ,
           there
           they
           are
           as
           backward
           to
           it
           ;
           yea
           as
           much
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           Commands
           of
           the
           Devil
           himself
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Discipline
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           have
           much
           opposed
           it
           ,
           yet
           where
           hath
           it
           been
           so
           fiercely
           and
           Powerfully
           resisted
           ?
           The
           Lord
           Grant
           that
           this
           Harden'd
           ,
           willfull
           ,
           Malitious
           Nation
           fall
           not
           under
           that
           Heavy
           Doom
           Luke
           .
           19.
           27.
           
           
             But
             those
             mine
             Enemies
             which
             would
             not
             that
             I
             should
             reign
             over
             them
             ,
             bring
             them
             hither
             and
             Slay
             them
             before
             me
             .
          
           Baxters
           Saints
           Rest.
           Part
           3.
           
           P.
           91.
           
        
         
           (
           27
           )
           If
           the
           Parliament
           should
           hereafter
           see
           a
           Convenience
           in
           Prelacy
           for
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           were
           not
           this
           Oath
           then
           Prejudicial
           either
           to
           the
           Parliaments
           Liberty
           or
           the
           Kingdoms
           felicity
           ?
           This
           Objection
           Supposes
           that
           the
           most
           Wicked
           Anti-Christian
           Government
           may
           be
           a
           Lawfull
           Government
           in
           Point
           of
           Conscience
           .
           
             Coleman
             at
             St.
             Margarets
             Westminster
             upon
             Entring
             into
             the
             Covenant
             Sep.
          
           29.
           1643.
           
           P.
           37.
           
        
         
           (
           28
           )
           Who
           cannot
           witness
           the
           Superstitious
           abuse
           of
           
             Englands
             Liturgy
             ?
             Superstitious
          
           ,
           say
           I
           ?
           nay
           ,
           Idolatrous
           ;
           What
           was
           by
           the
           
             Smectymnuan
             Episcopo-Mastix
          
           alledg●…d
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           twenty
           year
           ago
           ,
           I
           doubt
           is
           verify'd
           of
           it
           still
           .
           
             Ierubaal
             Ridivivus
             P
          
           22.
           1663.
           
        
         
           (
           29
           )
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           Evidently
           Declare
           themselves
           Limbs
           of
           Anti-Christ
           ;
           Therefore
           there
           is
           no
           Communion
           to
           be
           kept
           with
           such
           in
           their
           Publique
           worship
           .
           
             Vindicia
             Cultus
             Evangelici
          
           .
           1668.
           
           P.
           39.
           
        
         
           (
           30
           )
           The
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           False
           ,
           Superstitious
           ,
           and
           Idolatrous
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           Unlawfull
           for
           the
           People
           of
           God
           to
           Joyn
           in
           it
           .
           Ibid.
           P.
           42.
           
           [
           The
           Persons
           Performing
           the
           Publique
           worship
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           are
           no
           Officers
           appointed
           
           by
           Christ
           ;
           but
           an
           
             Anti-Christian
             Ministry
          
           ,
           such
           as
           Design'd
           the
           Ruine
           of
           Godlyness
           ,
           and
           Idolaters
           .
           Ibid.
           ]
        
         
           (
           31
           )
           I
           mean
           to
           make
           the
           Godly
           Reader
           see
           the
           distress
           and
           Danger
           we
           were
           Plunged
           in
           by
           the
           Nefarious
           Plots
           of
           
             Iesuiticall
             Priests
          
           and
           
             Perfidious
             Prelates
          
           ;
           for
           I
           may
           most
           Justly
           link
           them
           together
           ,
           like
           Simeon
           and
           Levi
           ,
           brothers
           in
           Iniquity
           ,
           Combining
           ,
           and
           Complotting
           to
           reduce
           us
           to
           the
           accursed
           
             Romish
             Religion
             .
             Vicars
             .
             Iehovah
             Iireh
             .
          
           P.
           6.
           
        
         
           (
           32
           )
           How
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           in
           England
           there
           is
           such
           Encrease
           of
           Popery
           ,
           Superstition
           ,
           Arminianism
           .
           and
           Prophaneness
           ,
           more
           then
           in
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           ?
           Doth
           not
           the
           Root
           of
           these
           Disorders
           proceed
           from
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           their
           Adherents
           ,
           being
           forced
           to
           hold
           Correspondency
           with
           Rome
           ,
           to
           uphold
           their
           Greatness
           ,
           and
           their
           Courts
           and
           Canons
           ,
           wherein
           they
           Symbolize
           with
           Rome
           ?
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           rather
           consent
           to
           the
           bringing
           in
           of
           Popery
           ,
           for
           the
           Upholding
           of
           their
           Dignities
           ,
           then
           part
           with
           their
           Dignities
           for
           the
           Upholding
           of
           Religion
           ?
           Smectymnuus
           P.
           66.
           
        
         
           (
           33
           )
           The
           Prelates
           Late
           Canonsand
           Oath
           purposely
           contrived
           for
           the
           perpetuating
           of
           their
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           their
           other
           Treacherous
           Endeavours
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           joyning
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           labouring
           to
           bring
           all
           into
           Confusion
           ,
           hath
           helped
           thus
           far
           toward
           the
           taking
           them
           away
           Root
           and
           Branch
           ,
           
             Marshall
             to
             the
             Commons
             ,
             Iune
          
           15.
           1643.
           
           P.
           19.
           
           [
           The
           Roman
           Emperors
           wasted
           the
           Saints
           in
           Ten
           several
           Persecutions
           ;
           but
           all
           these
           were
           nothing
           in
           Comparison
           of
           this
           Destroyer
           ,
           all
           their
           loins
           not
           so
           heavy
           as
           the
           little
           finger
           of
           
             Anti-Christ
             .
             Ibid.
             P.
          
           25.
           ]
        
         
           (
           34
           )
           We
           may
           answer
           all
           Queries
           about
           the
           Reign
           of
           Christ
           thus
           ,
           the
           Blind
           begin
           to
           have
           their
           Eyes
           Unseal'd
           ,
           the
           Lame
           do
           walk
           at
           Liberty
           ,
           Proud
           ones
           are
           abas'd
           ,
           the
           Mighty
           ones
           are
           put
           from
           their
           Seats
           ,
           Errors
           Discountenanc'd
           ,
           Truths
           Enquir'd
           after
           ,
           Ceremonyes
           and
           Superstitions
           are
           cast
           out
           ,
           Monuments
           of
           Popery
           and
           Paganil●…i
           cast
           down
           .
           
             Caryl
             to
             the
             Commons
             April
          
           .
           23.
           1644.
           
           P.
           35.
           
        
         
           (
           35
           )
           Never
           were
           there
           Grosser
           Idols
           in
           Rome
           then
           those
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           used
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           abus'd
           by
           Superstition
           ;
           
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           retain'd
           .
           
             Sedgwick
             .
             I●…n
          
           .
           6.
           1643.
           
           P.
           33.
           
        
         
           (
           36
           )
           Such
           a
           Generation
           of
           men
           there
           were
           amongst
           us
           that
           by
           Complyances
           with
           Idols
           and
           Idolatry
           went
           about
           to
           Drive
           God
           away
           ,
           and
           what
           Consistence
           can
           there
           be
           between
           the
           Ark
           and
           Dagon
           ,
           between
           God
           and
           Idols
           .
           
             Strickland
             ,
             No.
          
           5.
           1644.
           
           P.
           32.
           
        
         
           (
           37
           )
           'T
           is
           now
           more
           then
           manifest
           that
           Rome
           and
           Hell
           had
           long
           since
           taken
           Councell
           ;
           by
           working
           to
           Extirpate
           all
           Protestant
           Religion
           ;
           as
           for
           Dissolving
           our
           Laws
           ,
           the
           Introducing
           Arbitrary
           Government
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           a
           design
           on
           the
           by
           to
           Cajole
           ,
           and
           Hire
           the
           Court
           to
           their
           Party
           .
           
             Ward
             ,
             Deut.
          
           33.
           16.
           
           P.
           16.
           
        
         
           (
           38
           )
           Israel
           will
           not
           be
           cured
           without
           a
           Full
           and
           Total
           Extirpation
           o
           all
           the
           accursed
           things
           and
           Persons
           also
           .
           
             Fair-Cloth
             on
             Iosh.
          
           7.
           25.
           
           P.
           25.
           
        
         
           (
           39
           )
           These
           Ecclesiasticall
           Offices
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           are
           set
           up
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           are
           an
           Appendix
           or
           Tayl
           of
           Anti-Christ
           .
           D.
           
             Holmes
             on
          
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           v.
           13.
           1641.
           
           P.
           33.
           
        
         
           (
           40
           )
           They
           are
           Butchers
           and
           Horse-Leeches
           ;
           These
           Dragons
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           Bloud-Thirsty
           Proceedings
           are
           Inexcusable
           .
           
             Ha
             ya
             any
             .
             P.
          
           28.
           
             and
             Martins
             Protestat
          
           .
        
         
           (
           41
           )
           Episcopacy
           must
           not
           be
           Moderated
           nor
           Reserved
           ;
           but
           presently
           and
           wholly
           taken
           away
           .
           
             Answer
             to
             London-Petition
          
           ,
           fol.
           33.
           
        
         
           (
           42
           )
           The
           Church
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           worship
           in
           England
           ,
           are
           all
           Anti-Christian
           ,
           from
           which
           ,
           all
           Gods
           People
           are
           in
           Duty
           and
           Conscience
           bound
           to
           separate
           themselves
           .
           
             Eight
             Propositions
          
           .
        
         
           (
           43
           )
           The
           Bishops
           must
           be
           utterly
           Extirpated
           ,
           no
           less
           then
           the
           Romans
           Rooted
           out
           the
           very
           name
           of
           Tarquins
           ,
           for
           the
           Tyranny
           they
           had
           Exercis'd
           :
           A
           Wind
           to
           Fan
           or
           Cleanse
           will
           not
           serve
           their
           turn
           ;
           but
           it
           must
           be
           a
           Full
           mighty
           Wind
           to
           root
           up
           ,
           and
           carry
           away
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           their
           being
           .
           
             Sions
             Plea
             ,
             and
             Christ
             on
             his
             Throne
             .
          
        
         
         
           (
           44
           )
           Strike
           neither
           at
           great
           nor
           Small
           ;
           but
           at
           these
           Troubles
           of
           Israel
           .
           Smite
           that
           Haza●…l
           in
           the
           Fifth
           Rib
           ;
           yea
           ,
           if
           Father
           or
           Mother
           stand
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           away
           with
           them
           ,
           Down
           with
           the
           Colours
           of
           the
           Dragon
           ,
           Advance
           the
           Standard
           of
           Christ.
           
             Sions
             Plea.
             P.
          
           240.
           and
           200.
           
        
         
           
             Notes
             upo●…
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             YOu
             have
             here
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             
               Godly
               Party
            
             ,
             and
             the
             False-True-Protestants
             ,
             set
             forth
             in
             their
             own
             words
             :
             and
             in
             such
             Terms
             too
             ,
             as
             Paganism
             it self
             would
             Blush
             at
             .
             There
             never
             was
             any
             Design
             Manag'd
             with
             so
             little
             regard
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Government
             ,
             or
             the
             Measures
             of
             
               Charity
               ;
               Truth
               ,
               Good
               Manners
            
             ;
             or
             (
             in
             One
             word
             )
             of
             
               Humane
               Society
            
             .
             Never
             any
             Order
             of
             Men
             certainly
             ;
             Never
             any
             Constitution
             ,
             treated
             at
             that
             Scurrilous
             ,
             Barharous
             ,
             Scandalous
             ,
             and
             Malicious
             Rate
             .
             And
             yet
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             these
             Sanguinary
             ,
             and
             Violent
             Incendiaries
             are
             Iuggled
             ,
             and
             Impos'd
             upon
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             Men
             to
             Reform
             our
             Manners
             ,
             and
             Advance
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Let
             but
             the
             Reader
             now
             Compare
             this
             Ribaldry
             with
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             This
             
               Reviling
               of
               Dignities
            
             with
             the
             Practices
             ,
             and
             Precepts
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             This
             Uncharitable
             Censoriousness
             ,
             with
             that
             Caution
             of
             our
             Saviours
             ,
             
               Judge
               not
               ,
               that
               ye
               be
               not
               Judged
            
             ;
             This
             Cruelty
             of
             Rigour
             ,
             and
             Persecution
             with
             the
             Dictate
             of
             
               Christian
               forbearance
            
             ;
             The
             
               ways
               and
               Consciences
            
             of
             our
             
               New-Gospel
               Professors
            
             with
             those
             of
             former
             times
             ;
             and
             He
             will
             easily
             resolve
             himself
             whether
             these
             Methods
             ,
             and
             Motions
             be
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             Hell
             ;
             and
             how
             far
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             point
             of
             
               ordinary
               Prudence
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             
               Christian
               Piety
            
             ,
             we
             may
             safely
             deliver
             our selves
             up
             to
             the
             Conduct
             of
             these
             Guides
             ;
             whose
             Example
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Doctrine
             runs
             directly
             Counter
             to
             that
             which
             has
             been
             transmitted
             unto
             us
             by
             our
             Saviour
             
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             It
             will
             not
             need
             any
             Artifice
             ,
             or
             Flourish
             to
             render
             these
             Impious
             Extravagances
             odious
             to
             any
             man
             that
             shall
             duly
             Consider
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             carry
             their
             Shame
             ,
             and
             their
             Condemnation
             in
             their
             Foreheads
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           §.
           5.
           
           The
           Dissenters
           Behaviour
           toward
           the
           Civil
           Government
           .
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           WHat
           Iunto's
           of
           Hell
           have
           been
           found
           out
           ?
           what
           Plots
           Discover'd
           ;
           what
           Cabinets
           of
           Letters
           Detected
           ;
           what
           Actions
           Described
           ;
           what
           Hearts
           anatomiz'd
           ?
           Popery
           ,
           Prerogati●…e
           ,
           Protestations
           ,
           Plotters
           ,
           Prelates
           ,
           all
           come
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           found
           Desperate
           ,
           and
           Devilish
           .
           
             Lightfoot
             to
             the
             Commons
             .
             Au.
          
           26.
           1645.
           
           P.
           17.
           
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           The
           Same
           Spirit
           that
           Actuated
           Cain
           to
           Kill
           his
           Brother
           Abel
           ;
           Actuated
           the
           Pharisees
           to
           kill
           the
           Servants
           ,
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           same
           hath
           Actuated
           these
           men
           to
           kill
           the
           Saints
           .
           They
           all
           walk
           by
           the
           same
           Bloudy
           Principles
           :
           They
           have
           the
           same
           Enraged
           Spirit
           :
           with
           the
           same
           Hellish
           Rage
           ;
           Rage
           which
           reacheth
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           have
           shed
           any
           of
           the
           Bloud
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           shed
           all
           ;
           If
           all
           the
           Bloud
           that
           was
           shed
           from
           Abel
           to
           this
           time
           ,
           did
           run
           in
           the
           Veins
           of
           any
           one
           Child
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           would
           open
           that
           Vein
           ,
           and
           let
           out
           that
           Bloud
           ,
           and
           Spill
           it
           as
           water
           upon
           the
           Ground
           .
           Caligula's
           Bloudy
           wish
           is
           in
           all
           their
           Hearts
           ;
           
             Oh
             that
             all
             the
             Saints
             and
             Servants
             of
             God
             had
             but
             one
             Head
             ,
             that
             with
             One
             Blow
             I
             might
             strike
             it
             off
             .
             Heyrick
             to
             the
             Commons
             ,
             May.
          
           27.
           1646.
           
           P.
           23.
           
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           What
           shall
           we
           think
           of
           that
           Legion
           (
           
             of
             Devils
          
           ,
           I
           had
           almost
           call'd
           them
           )
           who
           now
           possess
           the
           Land
           ;
           and
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           
             Devils
             indeed
          
           ,
           seek
           all
           to
           rent
           and
           tear
           it
           in
           pieces
           ?
           I
           mean
           that
           Colli●…vies
           ,
           that
           heap
           ,
           or
           gathering
           together
           of
           the
           Scum
           and
           Dross
           ,
           and
           Garbage
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           That
           most
           accursed
           Confederacy
           ,
           made
           up
           of
           G●…bal
           and
           Ammon
           ,
           and
           
             Amalek
             ,
             Philistins
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Tyre
           ,
           of
           Iesuits
           ,
           and
           Papists
           ,
           and
           Atheists
           ;
           of
           Schismaticall
           and
           Infamous
           Persons
           in
           all
           kinds
           ;
           with
           that
           Bloudy
           and
           Butcherly
           Generation
           ,
           commonly
           known
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Cavaliers
             .
             Io.
             Goodwins
             Anti-Cavalierism
             .
             P.
          
           2.
           
        
         
         
           (
           4
           )
           
             Qu.
             What
             is
             your
             Name
             ?
             An.
          
           Cavalier
           .
           Qu.
           Who
           gave
           you
           that
           name
           ?
           An.
           My
           Seducers
           and
           deceivers
           in
           my
           Innocency
           ,
           wherein
           I
           was
           made
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           consequently
           a
           Limb
           of
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           an
           Enemy
           to
           all
           Godliness
           ,
           a
           Child
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           an
           Inheritor
           of
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             Darkness
          
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Infernall
           Spirits
           that
           Rule
           in
           the
           air
           of
           this
           Terrestriall
           Globe
           .
           
             Watsons
             Cavaliers
             Catechism
          
           .
           1643.
           
           P.
           25.
           
        
         
           (
           5
           )
           To
           Call
           a
           man
           
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Persecutor
           of
           it
           :
           o
           call
           a
           Prophane
           Tyrant
           ,
           Gracious
           ;
           O
           what
           Abomina●…
           le
           Falsity
           and
           Flattery
           is
           this
           ?
           To
           call
           Wicked
           ,
           Perjur'd
           ,
           Prophane
           Lukes
           ,
           or
           Bloudy-minded
           
             Popish
             Arch-Bishops
          
           ,
           your
           Grace
           ;
           what
           is
           it
           less
           then
           Blasphemy
           ?
           it
           were
           Fitter
           to
           call
           them
           your
           Vice
           ,
           then
           your
           
             Grace
             .
             Mene
             Tekel
          
           ,
           P.
           60.
           
        
         
           (
           6
           )
           There
           is
           very
           little
           Difference
           between
           Devils
           and
           
             Wicked
             men
          
           .
           I
           may
           say
           without
           breach
           of
           Charity
           ,
           
             Devils
             Incarnate
          
           are
           made
           Subject
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           their
           Subjection's
           the
           Subject
           of
           this
           days
           rejoycing
           .
           
             Caryl
             on
             Luke
          
           10.
           20.
           
           P.
           22.
           
        
         
           (
           7
           )
           This
           is
           the
           Curse
           of
           God
           on
           that
           Party
           ;
           Notwithstanding
           God
           sets
           himself
           against
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           come
           in
           and
           Repent
           ,
           for
           God
           takes
           no
           pleasure
           in
           them
           to
           give
           them
           Repentance
           .
           
             Butroughs
             on
             I
             say
          
           66.
           10.
           
           P.
           58.
           59.
           
        
         
           (
           8
           )
           If
           the
           Retinue
           of
           Iim
           and
           Ojim
           about
           his
           Majesties
           Person
           ,
           Those
           
             Hairy
             Apostates
          
           from
           Humanity
           it self
           ,
           be
           in
           the
           Bishops
           Judgment
           ,
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ;
           well
           may
           he
           say
           that
           
             the
             King
             suffers
             for
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             Service
             of
             God.
          
           Or
           if
           the
           Ruine
           or
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Lamb
           by
           those
           walking
           Sacks
           of
           Bloud
           ,
           the
           Cavaliers
           ,
           be
           the
           
             Preservation
             of
             our
             Laws
             from
             Corrupt
             Interpretation
             ,
          
           It
           is
           somewhat
           a
           Tolerable
           Conjecture
           to
           think
           the
           King
           may
           suffer
           by
           it
           .
           
             Os
             Ossorianum
             .
             Io.
             Goodwin
          
           .
           P.
           21.
           
        
         
           (
           9
           )
           The
           
             Cavaliers
             Catcekism
          
           :
           Or
           the
           
             Reformed
             Protestant
          
           ,
           Catechising
           the
           
             Anti-Christian
             Papists
             ,
             Malignants
             ,
             Incendiaries
             ,
          
           and
           other
           ill-Affected
           Persons
           under
           the
           name
           of
           CAVALIERS
           .
        
         
         
           (
           10
           )
           I
           went
           (
           saith
           he
           [
           
             The
             King
          
           ]
           of
           his
           going
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           )
           attended
           with
           some
           Gentlemen
           ;
           Gentlemen
           indeed
           ;
           the
           ragged
           ●…fantry
           of
           Stews
           and
           Brothels
           ;
           the
           Spawn
           and
           Shipwrack
           of
           Taverns
           and
           Dicing-Houses
           .
           
             Iconoclastes
             .
             P.
          
           25.
           
        
         
           
             
               A
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Person
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Priest.
                 
              
               
                 Right
                 Responds
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 (
                 11
                 )
                 O
                 Lord
                 Guard
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 thy
                 Servant
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 From
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Irish
                 Rebels
                 ,
                 and
                 Evil
                 Councellors
                 
                   about
                   him
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 Resp.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Who
                 putteth
                 his
                 Trust
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Not
                   we
                   hope
                   in
                   the
                   Arm
                   of
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Cavaliers
                 ,
                 Delinquents
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   such
                   Enemies
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Priest.
                 
              
               
                 Resp.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Send
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Armies
                 help
                 from
                 thy
                 holy
                 Place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Not
                   from
                
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 Belgia
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 Spain
                 ,
                 and
                 Ireland
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 Resp.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 evermore
                 mightily
                 defend
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   From
                   the
                   Insinuations
                   of
                   Incendiaries
                   &
                   other
                   Promoters
                   of
                   this
                   War.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Priest.
                 
              
               
                 Resp.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Confound
                 the
                 Designs
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 risen
                 up
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   withdraw
                   him
                   from
                   his
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Protection
                   of
                   his
                   best
                   Subjects
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 Resp.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 let
                 not
                 their
                 Rebellious
                 Wickedness
                 approach
                 near
                 to
                 hurt
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Nor
                   any
                   more
                   to
                   Rob
                   ,
                   Spoil
                   ,
                   and
                   Kill
                   the
                   Poor
                   People
                   of
                   this
                   Nation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Priest.
                 
              
               
                 Resp.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Oh
                 Lord
                 hear
                 our
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   our
                   King
                   may
                   speedily
                   return
                   home
                   from
                   destructive
                   Misleaders
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 Resp.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 let
                 our
                 Cry
                 come
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Cry
                   of
                   thy
                   Peoples
                   blood
                   ,
                   in
                
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 and
                 England
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Cavaliers
             New
             Common-Prayer-Book
             Unclasp'd
          
           .
           P.
           3.
           
        
         
         
           (
           12
           )
           The
           Woful
           Miscarriages
           of
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           but
           acknowledg
           to
           be
           many
           and
           very
           Great
           in
           his
           Government
           ,
           that
           have
           Cost
           the
           Three
           Kingdoms
           so
           Dear
           ,
           and
           cast
           him
           down
           from
           his
           Excellency
           into
           a
           Horrid
           Pit
           of
           Misery
           ,
           almost
           beyond
           Example
           ,
           
             &c.
             Vindication
             of
             the
          
           59
           London
           Ministers
           ,
           P.
           6.
           7.
           
        
         
           (
           13
           )
           The
           Kings
           Letter
           ,
           full
           indeed
           of
           much
           Evil
           ,
           and
           Demonstration
           of
           no
           Change
           of
           Heart
           ,
           from
           his
           former
           Bloody
           ,
           Cruel
           and
           Unkingly
           Practices
           ,
           of
           the
           Ruin
           of
           himself
           and
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lay
           .
           
             Vicars
             Chron.
          
           P.
           43.
           
        
         
           (
           14
           )
           All
           Good
           Consciences
           shall
           Condemn
           that
           Course
           :
           It
           shall
           be
           Easier
           for
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           than
           for
           such
           a
           Court.
           
             Admonition
             to
             the
             Parliament
          
           .
           P.
           3.
           
        
         
           
             Notes
             on
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             THis
             Section
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             only
             a
             Malevolent
             Continuation
             of
             the
             same
             design
             ,
             for
             the
             overturning
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             by
             rendring
             the
             King
             ,
             his
             Majesties
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             his
             Friends
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Frame
             of
             the
             Civil
             State
             ,
             Despicable
             ,
             and
             as
             Odious
             as
             the
             other
             did
             the
             Bishops
             and
             the
             Clergy
             .
             What
             a
             Rabble
             of
             Bug-words
             have
             we
             here
             hudled
             together
             in
             the
             
               First
               Paragraph
               ?
               (
               Num.
               1
               )
            
             What
             a
             Diabolical
             ,
             and
             Uncharitable
             Iudgment
             pronounc'd
             upon
             the
             whole
             Party
             of
             the
             King
             ?
             (
             
               2
               and
               3
            
             )
             What
             an
             irreverent
             Mockery
             upon
             the
             Catechism
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             (
             4
             )
             What
             can
             be
             more
             Insolent
             toward
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             Sovereign
             ?
             (
             5
             )
             How
             Rude
             ,
             and
             how
             Un-Christian
             is
             the
             Character
             pronounc'd
             upon
             the
             Cavaliers
             ?
             (
             
               From
               6
               to
               11.
            
             )
             And
             then
             see
             the
             Turning
             of
             his
             late
             Majesties
             Devotions
             ,
             in
             his
             distress
             ,
             into
             Droll
             and
             Buffon
             .
             (
             11
             )
             The
             lewd
             Reproaches
             cast
             upon
             That
             Pious
             Prince
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             Afflictions
             ,
             by
             the
             
               London
               Ministers
            
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             Pretended
             Service
             to
             him
             :
             (
             12
             )
             The
             Clamorous
             Outrage
             of
             Vicars's
             Revilings
             :
             (
             13
             )
             And
             the
             Parliament
             as
             ill
             treated
             by
             Others
             of
             the
             same
             Stamp
             ,
             as
             these
             People
             treated
             the
             King.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           §.
           6.
           
           The
           Presbyterians
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           THE
           Covenant
           was
           the
           Parliaments
           Sword
           and
           Buckler
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           Cavaliers
           shall
           see
           ye
           come
           Armed
           with
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           they
           will
           
             Run
             ,
             Run
             ,
             Run
          
           from
           the
           Presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           .
           
             Colemans
             Exhortation-Sermon
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           .
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           As
           God
           did
           swear
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           of
           Kingdoms
           ;
           so
           Kingdoms
           must
           now
           Swear
           for
           the
           Preservation
           and
           Salvation
           of
           Kingdoms
           ,
           to
           Establish
           our
           Saviour
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           in
           England
           .
           Nye
           
             upon
             the
             Covenant
          
           .
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           We
           Know
           (
           O
           Lord
           )
           that
           Abraham
           made
           a
           Covenant
           ;
           and
           Moses
           and
           David
           made
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           made
           a
           Covenant
           ;
           but
           
             Thy
             PARLIAMENTS
             Covenant
          
           is
           the
           Greatest
           of
           
             All
             Covenants
             .
             A
             Lay-Preacher
             at
          
           Banbury
           
             in
             his
             Prayer
          
           .
        
         
           (
           4
           )
           Look
           upon
           your
           Covenant
           ,
           I
           beseech
           ye
           ,
           and
           do
           Justice
           upon
           Delinquents
           Impartially
           ,
           and
           without
           Respect
           of
           Persons
           .
           Palmer
           
             to
             the
             Commons
             ,
             Aug.
          
           13.
           1644.
           
           P.
           48.
           
        
         
           (
           5
           )
           None
           but
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           Papist
           ,
           Oppressor
           ,
           Rebel
           ,
           or
           the
           Guilty
           Desperate
           Cavaliers
           ,
           and
           Light
           and
           Empty
           men
           can
           Refuse
           the
           
             Covenant
             .
             Coleman
          
           ,
           Sep.
           27.
           1643.
           
           P.
           23.
           
        
         
           (
           6
           )
           This
           Despised
           Covenant
           shall
           Ruin
           Malignants
           ,
           Sectaries
           and
           Atheists
           :
           Yet
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           and
           behold
           he
           cometh
           ,
           and
           walketh
           in
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           strength
           ,
           and
           his
           Garments
           Dyed
           with
           Blood.
           Oh
           for
           the
           Sad
           and
           Terrible
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           upon
           England
           ;
           their
           Ships
           of
           Tharshish
           ;
           their
           Fenced
           Cities
           ,
           &c.
           
           Because
           of
           a
           
             Broken
             Covenant
             .
             Rutherfords
             Letters
          
           .
           P.
           555.
           
        
         
           (
           7
           )
           I
           think
           it
           my
           last
           Duty
           to
           Enter
           a
           Protestation
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           before
           the
           Righteous
           Judge
           ,
           against
           the
           Practical
           and
           Legal
           Breach
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           All
           Oaths
           Impos'd
           on
           the
           Consciences
           of
           the
           Lords
           People
           ,
           and
           All
           Popish
           ,
           Superstitious
           Mandates
           of
           men
           .
           
             Ruth
             .
             Lett.
          
           P.
           575.
           
        
         
         
           (
           8
           )
           In
           the
           League
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           so
           Solemnly
           and
           Publiquely
           Sworn
           ,
           and
           Renewed
           by
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           Duty
           of
           Defending
           ,
           and
           Preserving
           the
           Kings
           Majesties
           Person
           ,
           and
           Authority
           ,
           is
           Joyned
           with
           ,
           and
           Subordinate
           to
           the
           Duty
           of
           
             Preserving
             and
             Defending
             the
             True
             Religion
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           Gillespy's
           
             Useful
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
          
           .
           P.
           55
           ,
           56.
           
        
         
           (
           9
           )
           Look
           upon
           the
           Covenant
           to
           which
           we
           have
           Lift
           up
           our
           Hands
           .
           I
           Tremble
           when
           I
           read
           it
           .
           We
           Covenanted
           ,
           not
           only
           against
           Prel●…ey
           ,
           but
           Popery
           ;
           not
           only
           Hierarchy
           ,
           but
           Heresie
           ;
           not
           only
           Sin
           but
           Schism
           .
           Watson
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           .
           Decemb.
           27.
           1649.
           
        
         
           (
           10
           )
           Will
           not
           these
           Abjurers
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           of
           All
           others
           ,
           be
           the
           very
           Chief
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           whilst
           they
           become
           Guilty
           of
           no
           less
           then
           the
           very
           Sin
           against
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ?
           Or
           at
           least
           border
           as
           near
           to
           it
           as
           possibly
           may
           be
           ?
           
             O
             amazing
             Vengeance
          
           !
           Oh
           most
           dreadful
           of
           all
           Iudicial
           Strokes
           that
           can
           fall
           upon
           the
           Reprobate
           minds
           of
           men
           !
           May
           not
           the
           
             dismal
             Doom
          
           of
           
             Francis
             Spira
          
           be
           here
           remembred
           ?
           and
           
             Solomons
             Backslider
             in
             Heart
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             fill'd
             with
             his
             own
             ways
             ?
          
           Prov.
           14.
           14.
           
           Though
           to
           commit
           Murther
           upon
           the
           High-way
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           it
           deliberately
           ,
           and
           in
           cool
           blood
           too
           ,
           be
           a
           
             most
             horrid
          
           Crime
           against
           the
           
             very
             Light
          
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           second
           Table
           ;
           yet
           how
           short
           doth
           it
           come
           of
           This
           ;
           the
           highest
           of
           all
           Crimes
           imaginable
           ?
           A
           Crime
           that
           murthers
           Conscience
           !
           that
           murthers
           Souls
           !
           that
           murthers
           Religion
           it self
           !
           a
           Crime
           against
           the
           
             First
             Table
          
           !
           most
           immediately
           against
           the
           Sovereign
           God!
           and
           the
           greatest
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           that
           men
           can
           be
           guilty
           of
           .
           
             Three
             Mens
             Speeches
          
           .
           P.
           6.
           
        
         
           (
           11
           )
           Q.
           Whether
           seeing
           the
           Covenant
           was
           made
           to
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           All
           Persons
           by
           the
           Covenant
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           bring
           Delinquents
           to
           Punishment
           ?
           And
           whether
           the
           Long
           Parliament
           did
           not
           Declare
           the
           Late
           King
           to
           be
           a
           Delinquent
           ,
           let
           God
           and
           the
           World
           judge
           ?
           The
           
             Valley
             of
             Achor
          
           ,
           1660.
           
           Q.
           16.
           
        
         
           (
           12
           )
           I
           do
           Solemnly
           declare
           ,
           as
           a
           dying
           man
           ,
           who
           dare
           not
           dissemble
           ;
           that
           as
           I
           thought
           ,
           and
           still
           aver
           that
           the
           Erecting
           of
           this
           
             Abjured
             Prelacy
          
           is
           the
           Cause
           of
           much
           of
           the
           Sin
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           the
           Lords
           People
           ▪
           So
           I
           had
           no
           worse
           Design
           ,
           then
           the
           Restoring
           of
           the
           work
           of
           Reformation
           according
           to
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           more
           Particularly
           ,
           the
           Extirpation
           of
           
             Prelacy
             ▪
          
           &c.
           
             Naphtali
             .
             The
             Testimony
             of
          
           Alexander
           Robertson
           ,
           P.
           229.
           
        
         
         
           (
           13
           )
           Oh
           might
           this
           Privilege
           be
           offered
           to
           the
           Apostate
           Angels
           ,
           which
           kept
           not
           the
           Covenant
           of
           their
           Creation
           ,
           nor
           consequently
           their
           First
           Estate
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Damned
           Souls
           in
           Hell
           ?
           Would
           God
           send
           an
           Angel
           from
           Heaven
           to
           Preach
           unto
           them
           a
           
             Second
             Covenant
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           laying
           hold
           whereon
           ,
           and
           closing
           wherewith
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           receiv'd
           into
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           :
           How
           would
           those
           poor
           Damned
           Spirits
           bestir
           themselves
           ?
           What
           Rattling
           of
           their
           Red
           hot
           Chains
           ?
           What
           shaking
           of
           their
           Fiery
           Locks
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ;
           What
           an
           uproar
           of
           Joy
           would
           there
           be
           in
           Hell
           ,
           upon
           such
           Glad
           Tydings
           ?
           Case's
           
             Quarrel
             of
             the
             Covenant
          
           .
           Dec.
           1643.
           
           P.
           60.
           
        
         
           (
           14
           )
           There
           is
           much
           Sin
           in
           making
           a
           Covenant
           on
           sinful
           Grounds
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           more
           Sin
           in
           keeping
           it
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Preservation
           of
           
             True
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Vindication
           of
           
             Iust
             Liberties
          
           ,
           meet
           in
           the
           Ground-work
           ,
           ye
           may
           Swear
           ,
           and
           not
           Repent
           ;
           yea
           ,
           if
           you
           Swear
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           Repent
           .
           Caryl
           ,
           Oct.
           6.
           1643.
           
           P.
           18.
           
        
         
           (
           15
           )
           Let
           them
           first
           shave
           their
           Heads
           ,
           and
           pare
           their
           Nails
           ,
           as
           the
           strange
           Virgin
           of
           Old
           was
           commanded
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           so
           let
           them
           enter
           into
           that
           Sacred
           and
           Dreadful
           Covenant
           .
           Bond
           
             to
             the
             Commons
             on
          
           Isa.
           25.
           9.
           
           Oct.
           8.
           1645.
           
           P.
           37.
           
        
         
           
             Notes
             upon
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             IT
             is
             but
             suitable
             that
             the
             
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Heresy
            
             ,
             and
             Sedition
             that
             went
             to
             the
             Framing
             of
             this
             Oath
             of
             Conspiracy
             ,
             should
             be
             follow'd
             with
             an
             answerable
             measure
             of
             Wickedness
             ,
             in
             the
             
               promoting
               of
               it
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Execution
             :
             Whereof
             you
             have
             here
             Three
             Notorious
             Instances
             .
             (
             
               Num.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
            
             )
             And
             a
             Clause
             that
             draws
             Blood
             upon
             the
             King
             himself
             .
             (
             4
             )
             A
             Brand
             upon
             all
             the
             Refusers
             of
             it
             ;
             (
             5
             )
             And
             another
             Sanguinary
             Clause
             .
             (
             6
             )
             A
             Protestation
             against
             Soveraign
             Authority
             .
             (
             7
             )
             And
             a
             Jesuitical
             Exposition
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
             (
             8.
             9.
             )
             The
             Breach
             of
             it
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             
               a
               Sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             (
             10
             )
             And
             the
             Murther
             of
             the
             Late
             King
             Iustifi'd
             ,
             upon
             the
             Obligation
             of
             it
             .
             (
             11
             )
             The
             Malice
             of
             the
             Confederacy
             own'd
             at
             the
             last
             Gasp.
             (
             12
             )
             A
             most
             Impious
             and
             Phantastical
             Exaggeration
             of
             the
             blessed
             Privileges
             of
             that
             Brand.
             (
             13
             )
             The
             Cheat.
             (
             14
             )
             And
             a
             Foppish
             Allusion
             to
             the
             pretended
             Solemnity
             and
             Sacredness
             of
             it
             .
             
             (
             15
             )
             So
             that
             upon
             the
             main
             ,
             the
             Covenanters
             do
             assert
             ,
             First
             ,
             the
             
               Indissolvable
               Tye
            
             of
             That
             
               Oath
               :
               Secondly
            
             ,
             the
             Intent
             of
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Government
             :
             And
             in
             the
             Third
             place
             ,
             so
             often
             as
             every
             they
             move
             for
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             they
             do
             as
             good
             as
             desire
             the
             King
             in
             plain
             Terms
             ,
             
               That
               he
               will
               be
               Graciously
               pleased
               to
               give
               them
               leave
               to
               serve
               his
               Majesty
               as
               they
               did
               his
               Father
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           §.
           7.
           
           Dissenters
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           THat
           there
           may
           be
           a
           Thorough
           and
           Speedy
           Proceeding
           against
           
             Blind
             Guides
          
           ,
           and
           
             Scandalous
             Ministers
          
           ,
           by
           whose
           Wickedness
           People
           either
           Lack
           or
           Loath
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           Thousands
           of
           Souls
           Perish
           ,
           and
           the
           removal
           of
           the
           Ark
           from
           among
           us
           ,
           is
           (
           to
           the
           Trembling
           of
           our
           Hearts
           )
           evidently
           Threatned
           .
           And
           that
           your
           Wisdoms
           would
           find
           out
           some
           way
           to
           admit
           into
           the
           Ministry
           such
           Godly
           and
           Hopeful
           men
           as
           have
           prepared
           themselves
           ,
           and
           are
           willing
           thereunto
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           such
           a
           scarcity
           of
           Able
           and
           Faithful
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           to
           little
           purpose
           to
           cast
           out
           such
           as
           are
           Unable
           ,
           Idle
           ,
           or
           Scandalous
           .
           
             The
             Assemblies
             Petition
             to
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             July
             19.
             1643.
             
             Husbands
             Collections
             ,
             (
             Part
             2
             )
             fol.
             241.
             
          
        
         
           His
           Highness
           ,
           by
           the
           Advice
           of
           his
           Council
           doth
           Publish
           ,
           Declare
           ,
           and
           Order
           that
           no
           Person
           or
           Persons
           aforesaid
           ,
           do
           ,
           from
           and
           after
           the
           First
           day
           of
           January
           ,
           1655.
           keep
           in
           their
           Houses
           or
           Families
           as
           Chaplains
           ,
           or
           School-Masters
           for
           the
           Education
           of
           their
           Children
           ,
           any
           Sequester'd
           or
           
             Ejected
             Minister
             ,
             Fellow
             of
             a
             College
             ,
          
           or
           School-Master
           ,
           nor
           permit
           any
           of
           their
           Children
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           such
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           being
           proceeded
           against
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           the
           said
           Orders
           do
           direct
           in
           such
           Cases
           .
           And
           that
           no
           person
           who
           hath
           been
           Sequestred
           ,
           or
           Ejected
           out
           of
           any
           Benefice
           ,
           College
           ,
           or
           School
           ,
           for
           Delinquency
           ,
           or
           Scandal
           ,
           shall
           from
           and
           after
           the
           First
           day
           of
           January
           ,
           keep
           any
           School
           either
           Publick
           or
           Private
           ,
           nor
           any
           Person
           who
           after
           that
           time
           shall
           be
           Ejected
           for
           the
           Causes
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
         
           (
           3
           )
           And
           that
           no
           Person
           ,
           who
           for
           Delinquency
           ,
           or
           ●…candal
           ,
           hath
           been
           Sequester'd
           or
           Ejected
           ,
           shall
           from
           and
           after
           the
           First
           day
           of
           January
           aforesaid
           ,
           Preach
           in
           any
           
             Publick
             place
          
           ,
           or
           at
           any
           
             Private
             Meeting
             of
          
           any
           other
           Persons
           then
           those
           of
           his
           own
           Family
           ;
           nor
           shall
           administer
           Baptism
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           ,
           or
           Marry
           any
           Persons
           ,
           or
           use
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Common
             Prayer
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           therein
           contained
           ,
           upon
           pain
           that
           every
           Person
           so
           offending
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Premises
           ,
           shall
           be
           proceeded
           against
           as
           by
           the
           said
           Order
           is
           provided
           and
           directed
           .
           
             Olivers
             Declaration
             ,
             Nov.
             24.
             1655.
             
          
        
         
           
             A
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             to
             be
             agreed
             by
             your
             Highness
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             and
             Warrant
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             be
             asserted
             ,
             held
             forth
             and
             recommended
             to
             the
             People
             of
             these
             Nations
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             Liberty
             be
             not
             extended
             to
             Popery
             or
             
               PRELACT
               .
               Humble
               Petition
               and
               Advice
               .
            
             May
             25.
             1657.
             
          
        
         
           
             Notes
             on
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             NOT
             to
             cloy
             the
             Reader
             with
             Repetitions
             out
             of
             my
             First
             Part
             ,
             upon
             this
             subject
             ;
             I
             shall
             pass
             over
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             Late
             Persecution
             ,
             with
             this
             short
             Note
             upon
             't
             :
             That
             as
             it
             was
             levell'd
             at
             the
             Destruction
             both
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             so
             it
             fell
             heaviest
             upon
             persons
             of
             Condition
             ,
             Honesty
             ,
             and
             Letters
             ,
             as
             the
             men
             most
             sensible
             of
             the
             Tyes
             of
             Honour
             and
             Duty
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             now
             content
             my self
             with
             these
             few
             Instances
             of
             the
             Rigour
             of
             those
             times
             ;
             which
             methinks
             might
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             those
             that
             cry
             out
             so
             loud
             against
             the
             Uncompassionate
             severity
             of
             the
             present
             Age.
             
          
           
             What
             were
             the
             
               Blind
               Guides
            
             ,
             and
             
               Scandalous
               Ministers
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             (
             
               Num.
               1
            
             )
             but
             the
             
               Canonical
               Clergy
            
             ,
             that
             were
             forc'd
             away
             from
             their
             Livings
             ,
             and
             their
             Families
             ,
             by
             a
             Popular
             Rage
             and
             Violence
             ,
             under
             the
             countenance
             of
             that
             
               Diabolical
               Slander
            
             ?
             Neither
             was
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             Lawful
             Possessions
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordinary
             Comforts
             of
             Life
             sufficient
             to
             Expiate
             for
             their
             Piety
             ,
             Integrity
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             without
             their
             Adversaries
             doing
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             ,
             to
             Starve
             them
             too
             .
             (
             
               2
               and
               3
            
             )
             And
             this
             was
             
               the
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               of
               those
               days
               .
            
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             Reasonable
             Proposition
             
             now
             ,
             for
             those
             men
             that
             gave
             no
             quarter
             to
             the
             Church
             upon
             that
             Revolution
             ,
             to
             Mutiny
             for
             the
             same
             Liberty
             again
             of
             Destroying
             it
             ?
             And
             for
             the
             whole
             Schism
             that
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             by
             Common
             Agreement
             ,
             Excluded
             the
             Prelacy
             ,
             to
             Expect
             that
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
            
             should
             be
             now
             torn
             to
             pieces
             in
             their
             favour
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
           §.
           8.
           
           The
           Power
           of
           the
           Kirk
           .
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           IF
           the
           Prince
           ,
           with
           
             Gideon
             ,
             Nadab
             ,
             Abihu
          
           ,
           and
           Saul
           ,
           will
           intermeddle
           with
           Gods
           Warrant
           ,
           as
           she
           (
           Q.
           Eliz.
           )
           hath
           done
           with
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           with
           God's
           matters
           ,
           she
           must
           think
           it
           no
           Injury
           to
           be
           Disobey'd
           .
           
             Soldier
             of
          
           Berwick
           
             Cited
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             an
             Answer
             to
             a
             Factious
             Libel
             ,
             Entitled
             ,
             An
             Abstract
             of
             several
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           Kings
           no
           less
           then
           the
           Rest
           ,
           must
           obey
           and
           yield
           to
           the
           Just
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Magistrates
             .
             Ecclesiastical
             Discip.
          
           P.
           142.
           
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           The
           Consistory
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           admonish
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           which
           is
           negligent
           in
           Punishing
           Vice.
           
             Danaeus
             .
             Par.
          
           2.
           
           
             Isag.
             li.
          
           2.
           
           Cap.
           62.
           
           And
           also
           may
           upon
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Cause
           taken
           ,
           Excommunicate
           ,
           even
           the
           
             Chief
             Magistrate
          
           ,
           unto
           the
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           submit
           himself
           .
           
             Ibid.
             ca.
          
           67.
           
        
         
           (
           4
           )
           Princes
           must
           remember
           to
           subject
           themselves
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           submit
           their
           Scepters
           ,
           to
           throw
           down
           their
           Crowns
           before
           the
           Church
           ;
           yea
           to
           
             Lick
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             Feet
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             T.
             Cartwright
             .
          
           P.
           645.
           
        
         
           (
           5
           )
           Every
           Eldership
           is
           the
           
             Tribunal
             Seat
          
           of
           
             Christ.
             Beza
             de
             Presb.
          
           P.
           124.
           
        
         
           (
           6
           )
           The
           Holy
           Discipline
           ought
           to
           be
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           All
           Princes
           to
           submit
           themselves
           under
           the
           Yoke
           of
           it
           :
           What
           
             Prince
             ,
             King
          
           ,
           or
           Emperour
           shall
           Disanul
           the
           same
           ;
           he
           is
           to
           be
           reputed
           
             Gods
             Enemy
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           held
           unworthy
           to
           Reign
           above
           his
           People
           .
           
             Knox
             Exhort
             .
             to
          
           Eng.
           P.
           91.
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           (
           7
           )
           Our
           Church-History
           tells
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           
             Andrew
             Melvin
          
           ,
           that
           Faithful
           and
           Zealous
           Servant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           would
           not
           answer
           before
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Council
           for
           his
           Alledged
           Treasonable
           Discourse
           in
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           until
           he
           had
           first
           given
           in
           a
           Plain
           and
           Formal
           Protestation
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           was
           done
           by
           Worthy
           Mr.
           
             David
             Blake
          
           upon
           the
           like
           occasion
           ;
           and
           the
           Protestation
           was
           Approved
           ,
           and
           Signed
           by
           a
           good
           Part
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           1596.
           
           
             Hist.
             Indul.
          
           P.
           14.
           
        
         
           (
           8
           )
           The
           Irreligiousness
           ,
           Antichristianism
           and
           Exorbitancy
           of
           this
           Explicatory
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           to
           some
           things
           )
           Ampliatory
           Act
           ,
           and
           Assertion
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Supremacy
          
           in
           Church-Affairs
           (
           of
           Nov.
           16.
           1669
           )
           this
           
             Supra-Papal
             Supremacy
             .
             Hist.
             Indul.
          
           P.
           27.
           
        
         
           (
           9
           )
           The
           Accepters
           of
           the
           Indulgence
           are
           Chargeable
           with
           
             High
             Treason
          
           against
           the
           
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             Hist.
             Indul.
          
           p.
           86.
           
        
         
           (
           10
           )
           Christ
           breaks
           and
           moulds
           Commonwealths
           at
           his
           Pleasure
           .
           He
           hath
           not
           spoke
           much
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           how
           long
           they
           shall
           last
           ,
           or
           what
           he
           intends
           to
           do
           with
           them
           :
           Only
           this
           ,
           That
           all
           Kings
           and
           Kingdoms
           that
           make
           War
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           shall
           be
           broken
           a
           pieces
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           All
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           World
           shall
           be
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           Saints
           ;
           and
           they
           shall
           reign
           over
           them
           .
           
             Marshal
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           June
           15.
           1643.
           p.
           47.
           
        
         
           (
           11
           )
           What
           was
           our
           Posture
           and
           Practice
           ,
           after
           we
           had
           so
           stupidly
           stood
           by
           ,
           till
           we
           saw
           the
           whole
           work
           overturn'd
           ,
           without
           offering
           to
           Interpose
           effectually
           to
           prevent
           its
           ruine
           ,
           or
           to
           fall
           with
           it
           ?
           
             Hist.
             of
             Indulgence
             ,
             Pref.
          
           1678.
           
           (
           
             Speaking
             of
             the
             Action
             of
          
           Bothwell-Bridge
           .
           )
        
         
           (
           12
           )
           The
           Father
           having
           given
           to
           
             Christ
             all
             Power
          
           ,
           both
           in
           Heaven
           and
           in
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           Rule
           and
           Regiment
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           he
           hath
           Committed
           to
           Monarchies
           ,
           Aristocracies
           or
           Democracies
           ,
           as
           the
           several
           Combinations
           and
           Associations
           of
           the
           People
           shall
           between
           themselves
           think
           good
           to
           Elect
           and
           Erect
           .
           God
           leaves
           People
           to
           their
           own
           Liberty
           in
           this
           Case
           .
           
             Case
             on
             Isaiah
          
           ,
           43.
           4.
           p.
           26.
           
        
         
           (
           13
           )
           They
           were
           carrying
           on
           a
           Malignant
           Interest
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           The
           Establishing
           the
           King
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           his
           Power
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Re-investing
           him
           with
           the
           Government
           in
           England
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           not
           yet
           Abandoned
           his
           Former
           Enmity
           to
           the
           Work
           and
           People
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           securing
           of
           Power
           in
           their
           own
           hands
           under
           him
           .
           
             Gillespies
             Useful
             Case
             of
             Conscience
          
           .
           p.
           66.
           
        
         
           (
           14
           )
           There
           was
           a
           sin
           in
           the
           Peoples
           Joyning
           ,
           because
           few
           or
           none
           of
           those
           who
           did
           Joyn
           ,
           did
           give
           any
           Testimony
           against
           the
           Magistrates
           Employing
           of
           the
           Malignant
           Party
           .
           Ibid.
           
        
         
           (
           15
           )
           After
           the
           Treaty
           was
           brought
           to
           some
           close
           ,
           the
           King
           did
           ,
           before
           his
           coming
           to
           Sea
           ,
           Receive
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           from
           one
           of
           the
           
             Prelatical
             Chaplains
          
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Service-Book
           ,
           &c.
           notwithstanding
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Kirk
           did
           represent
           the
           Evil
           thereof
           to
           him
           .
           
             Gillespies
             Useful
             Case
             of
             Conscience
             Discuss'd
             .
          
           p.
           56.
           
           Another
           Exception
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             did
             not
             think
             his
             Father
             Guilty
             of
             Blood.
          
           Ibid.
           
        
         
           (
           16
           )
           Was
           there
           not
           Cause
           to
           Scruple
           at
           the
           taking
           of
           this
           Oath
           [
           
             of
             Allegeance
          
           ]
           which
           would
           have
           Imported
           ,
           1.
           
           A
           Condemning
           of
           the
           Convention
           of
           Estates
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           1643.
           2.
           
           A
           Condemning
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           ,
           An.
           1640.
           41.
           44.
           45.
           46.
           47.
           48.
           
           As
           also
           the
           Committees
           and
           Parliaments
           thereafter
           ,
           An.
           1649.
           1650.
           1651.
           3.
           
           A
           Condemning
           of
           all
           the
           Acts
           made
           by
           These
           Parliaments
           .
           4.
           
           A
           Condemning
           of
           all
           the
           
             Meetings
             ,
             Councils
          
           ,
           and
           Conventions
           of
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Late
           work
           of
           Reformation
           .
           5.
           
           A
           Condemning
           of
           the
           
             League
             and
             Covenant
          
           .
           6.
           
           A
           Condemning
           of
           Scotlands
           Joyning
           with
           ,
           and
           Helping
           of
           England
           in
           the
           day
           of
           their
           streight
           .
           7.
           
           A
           Condemning
           of
           the
           Renewing
           of
           the
           
             National
             Covenant
          
           ,
           1638.
           1639.
           8.
           
           A
           Condemning
           of
           the
           
             General
             Assembly
          
           ,
           1638.
           and
           several
           others
           thereafter
           .
           9.
           
           A
           Condemning
           of
           
             Scotlands
             Rising
          
           in
           Arms
           in
           their
           own
           Defence
           against
           the
           
             Popish
             ,
             Prelatical
          
           ,
           and
           
             Malignant
             Party
          
           .
           10.
           
           A
           Condemning
           of
           their
           seizing
           upon
           Forts
           and
           Castles
           in
           their
           own
           Defence
           [
           
             An
             Apol●…getical
             Relation
             of
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             the
          
           Scotch
           Ministers
           ,
           1665.
           p.
           127.
           128.
           ]
        
         
           (
           17
           )
           We
           ought
           to
           consider
           (
           
             the
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Kings
             Letter
             of
          
           Indulgence
           
             to
             the
          
           Kirk
           ,
           Iune
           7.
           1669.
           
           )
           what
           is
           accounted
           living
           Peaceably
           ,
           and
           Orderly
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           propose
           this
           Qualification
           :
           And
           that
           sure
           to
           speak
           it
           in
           the
           smoothest
           of
           Ter●…s
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Negative
             Compliance
          
           with
           all
           their
           
             Tyranny
             ,
             Oppression
          
           of
           Church
           and
           Country
           ,
           Blood-shed
           ,
           
           Overturning
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           God
           ,
           Establishing
           Iniquity
           by
           
             Law
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             Apostacy
          
           ,
           Re-establishing
           of
           
             Perjur'd
             Prelates
          
           ,
           and
           
             Abjured
             Prelacy
             .
             Hist.
             of
             Indulg
             .
          
           p.
           7.
           
        
         
           (
           18
           )
           We
           Remarque
           further
           ,
           that
           the
           Letter
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             none
             of
             these
             Ministers
             have
             any
             Seditious
             Discourses
             or
             Expressions
             in
             Pulpit
             or
             Elsewhere
             :
          
           And
           what
           is
           understood
           here
           ,
           by
           
             Seditious
             Discourses
          
           or
           Expressions
           we
           cannot
           be
           Ignorant
           ?
           But
           now
           what
           Conscientious
           Ministers
           can
           either
           Tacitly
           promise
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           Highest
           Peril
           ,
           forbear
           to
           Utter
           such
           Discourses
           ?
           Or
           who
           can
           think
           that
           any
           such
           thing
           can
           be
           yielded
           unto
           ,
           who
           considereth
           what
           God
           requireth
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           Reference
           to
           a
           Corrupted
           and
           Apostatized
           state
           ?
           And
           what
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           Souls
           is
           .
           
             Hist.
             Indul.
          
           p.
           11.
           
        
         
           (
           19
           )
           The
           Unparallel'd
           Perfidy
           ,
           and
           Breach
           of
           Covenant
           :
           The
           most
           Abominable
           ,
           Irreligious
           ,
           Inhumane
           ,
           and
           Tyrannical
           Acts
           made
           for
           Establishing
           of
           this
           Wicked
           Course
           of
           Defection
           .
           
             Hist.
             Indul.
          
           p.
           12.
           
        
         
           (
           20
           )
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           were
           the
           Greatest
           of
           
             Conventicle
             Preachers
          
           ,
           and
           almost
           Preached
           no
           other
           way
           ,
           wanting
           always
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Supream
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           waiting
           upon
           their
           
             Indulgence
             .
             Hist.
             Indul.
          
           p.
           17.
           
        
         
           (
           21
           )
           They
           have
           power
           to
           Abrogate
           and
           Abolish
           all
           Statues
           and
           Ordinances
           concerning
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           that
           are
           found
           Noysom
           and
           Unprofitable
           ;
           and
           agree
           not
           with
           the
           time
           ,
           or
           are
           abused
           by
           the
           People
           .
           2
           
             Book
             of
             Discipline
          
           ,
           cap.
           7.
           
           [
           To
           Discipline
           must
           all
           the
           Estates
           within
           this
           Realm
           be
           Subject
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           are
           Ruled
           .
           1
           
             Lib.
             Disc.
          
           cap.
           7.
           
        
         
           (
           22
           )
           As
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           State
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           Magistrate-Civil
           ,
           so
           ought
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           
             Kirk
             Spiritually
          
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
          
           .
           2
           
             Lib.
             Disc.
          
           c.
           1.
           
        
         
           (
           23
           )
           As
           Ministers
           are
           Subject
           to
           the
           Judgment
           and
           Punishment
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           External
           things
           ,
           if
           they
           offend
           ;
           so
           ought
           the
           Magistrates
           to
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           if
           they
           transgress
           in
           matters
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Religion
           .
           Ibid.
           
        
         
         
           (
           24
           )
           The
           
             National
             Assemblies
          
           of
           This
           Country
           (
           called
           commonly
           the
           
             General
             Assemblies
          
           )
           ought
           always
           to
           be
           retained
           in
           their
           own
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           own
           place
           ;
           with
           Power
           to
           the
           Kirk
           to
           appoint
           Times
           and
           Places
           ,
           and
           Convenient
           for
           the
           same
           :
           And
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           well
           Magistrates
           as
           Inferiors
           ,
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Causes
           ,
           without
           any
           Reclamation
           ,
           or
           Appellation
           to
           any
           Judge
           ,
           Civil
           ,
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           within
           the
           Realm
           .
           2
           
             Lib.
             Disc.
          
           c.
           12.
           
        
         
           (
           25
           )
           The
           Princes
           and
           Magistrates
           not
           being
           Exemed
           ,
           and
           these
           that
           are
           Placed
           in
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Estate
           ,
           Rightly
           Ruling
           ,
           Governing
           ,
           God
           shall
           be
           Glorified
           ,
           &c.
           
           2
           
             Lib.
             Disc.
          
           c.
           13.
           
        
         
           (
           26
           )
           The
           Ministers
           Exerce
           not
           the
           Civil
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           but
           teach
           the
           Magistrate
           how
           it
           should
           be
           Exercised
           according
           to
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           (
           27
           )
           To
           Disobey
           or
           Resist
           any
           that
           God
           hath
           placed
           in
           Authority
           (
           
             while
             they
             pass
             not
             over
             the
             Bounds
             of
             their
             office
          
           )
           we
           Confess
           ,
           or
           Affirm
           to
           be
           sin
           .
           
             Large
             Confess
             .
             Art.
          
           15.
           
        
         
           (
           28
           )
           We
           Confess
           and
           Avow
           that
           such
           as
           resist
           the
           Supream
           Power
           ,
           
             doing
             that
             thing
             which
             appertaineth
             to
             his
             Charge
             ,
          
           do
           resist
           God's
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           Guiltless
           ,
           
             Ibid.
             Art.
          
           25.
           
        
         
           (
           29
           )
           Blasphemy
           ,
           Adultery
           ,
           Murder
           ,
           Perjury
           ,
           and
           other
           Crimes
           Capital
           ,
           worthy
           of
           death
           ,
           ought
           not
           properly
           to
           f●…ll
           under
           Censure
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           because
           all
           such
           open
           Transgressors
           of
           Gods
           Law
           ought
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           by
           the
           Civil
           Sword.
           1
           
             Book
             of
             Discip.
          
           cap.
           7.
           
        
         
           (
           30
           )
           In
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           signifie
           unto
           your
           Honours
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           persuades
           you
           that
           ye
           may
           pardon
           where
           God
           Commandeth
           Death
           ,
           deceives
           your
           Souls
           ,
           and
           provokes
           you
           to
           offend
           God's
           Majesty
           .
           1
           
             Book
             of
             Disc.
          
           cap.
           9.
           
        
         
           (
           31
           )
           The
           Magistrate
           Commandeth
           External
           things
           for
           external
           Peace
           and
           Quietness
           among
           the
           Subjects
           :
           The
           Minister
           handleth
           External
           things
           only
           for
           
           Conscience-cause
           .
           2
           
             Lib.
             Disc.
          
           cap.
           1.
           
        
         
           (
           32
           )
           If
           the
           Offender
           abide
           an
           Assise
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           be
           Absolved
           ,
           then
           may
           not
           the
           Church
           pronounce
           Excommunication
           ;
           but
           
           justly
           may
           exhort
           the
           man
           ,
           by
           whose
           hand
           the
           Blood
           was
           shed
           to
           enter
           into
           Consideration
           with
           himself
           how
           precious
           is
           the
           Life
           of
           man
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           how
           severely
           God
           commandeth
           Blood
           ,
           howsoever
           it
           be
           shed
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           by
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           to
           be
           punished
           :
           And
           so
           may
           Enjoyn
           unto
           him
           such
           satisfaction
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           publick
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           may
           bear
           Testification
           of
           his
           obedience
           and
           unfeigned
           Repentance
           .
           Psalm-Book
           in
           the
           order
           of
           Excommunication
           .
        
         
           (
           33
           )
           Wanton
           and
           Vain
           words
           ,
           Uncomly
           Gestures
           ,
           Negligence
           in
           hearing
           the
           Preaching
           ,
           or
           Abstaining
           from
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           publiquely
           Ministred
           ;
           suspicion
           of
           Avarice
           ,
           or
           of
           Pride
           ;
           Superfluity
           or
           Riotousness
           in
           Chear
           or
           Raiment
           :
           These
           We
           say
           ,
           and
           such
           others
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           world
           are
           not
           regarded
           ,
           deserve
           admonition
           amongst
           the
           Members
           of
           Christs
           Body
           —
           —
           If
           he
           continues
           Stubborn
           ,
           then
           the
           
             Third
             Sunday
          
           ought
           he
           to
           be
           Charged
           Publiquely
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Church
           for
           his
           Offence
           and
           Contempt
           ,
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           
             Excommunication
             .
             Psalm
             Book
          
           in
           the
           Order
           of
           
             Publique
             Repentance
          
           .
        
         
           (
           34
           )
           It
           is
           Ordained
           ,
           that
           every
           Thursday
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Elders
           in
           their
           Assembly
           or
           Consistory
           ,
           diligently
           Examine
           all
           such
           faults
           and
           suspicions
           as
           may
           be
           espied
           ,
           not
           only
           amongst
           others
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           amongst
           themselves
           .
           
             Psalm-Book
             .
             Sect.
             of
             the
             weekly
             Assembly
             .
          
        
         
           (
           35
           )
           In
           every
           Notable
           Town
           ,
           we
           Require
           that
           one
           day
           beside
           the
           Sunday
           be
           appointed
           to
           the
           Sermon
           and
           Prayers
           ;
           which
           during
           the
           time
           of
           Sermon
           ,
           must
           be
           kept
           from
           all
           Exercise
           of
           Labour
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Master
           as
           the
           Servant
           .
           1
           
             Lib.
             Disc.
          
           cap.
           9.
           
             of
             Policy
          
           .
        
         
           
             Notes
             on
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             THere
             can
             be
             no
             better
             Antidote
             against
             the
             Poyson
             of
             a
             Presbyteria●…
             Government
             ,
             than
             the
             very
             Orders
             of
             their
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             most
             Unanswerable
             Condemnation
             of
             the
             Party
             .
             You
             have
             here
             a
             more
             than
             Papal
             Tyranny
             in
             the
             Usurpations
             of
             the
             Kirk
             over
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             in
             the
             6
             first
             Clauses
             :
             Treason
             it self
             exempted
             from
             the
             Cognizance
             of
             the
             Civil
             Power
             .
             (
             
               Num.
               7.
            
             )
             The
             Kings
             Supremacy
             not
             only
             disclaimed
             ,
             but
             
             the
             bare
             acknowledgment
             of
             it
             made
             Criminal
             .
             (
             
               8
               &
               9
            
             )
             All
             the
             Governments
             of
             the
             World
             subjected
             to
             the
             Holy
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Rebellion
             it self
             abetted
             and
             maintained
             .
             (
             
               10
               &
               11
            
             )
             Sovereign
             Power
             Vested
             in
             the
             Multitude
             .
             (
             12
             )
             The
             Restoring
             of
             the
             King
             Condemn'd
             .
             (
             
               13
               &
               14
            
             )
             And
             the
             Objections
             against
             it
             ;
             his
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             from
             a
             Prelatical
             hand
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Charging
             his
             Father
             with
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Blo●…d
             .
             (
             15
             )
             The
             Taking
             of
             the
             O●…th
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             the
             Acceptance
             of
             the
             Kings
             Indulgence
             pronounced
             utterly
             Unlawful
             (
             17
             18
             ,
             19
             )
             Conventicle-Preachers
             Warranted
             from
             the
             Precedent
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             (
             20
             )
             The
             Ministers
             above
             their
             Sovereign
             .
             (
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             24.
             )
             Princes
             upon
             their
             Good
             Behaviour
             ,
             and
             accountable
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             if
             they
             transgress
             their
             Bounds
             (
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             )
             The
             Power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             taken
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             (
             29
             ,
             3●…
             ,
             )
             The
             Minister
             Us●…rps
             the
             Civil
             Power
             .
             (
             31
             )
             The
             Presbytery
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             punish
             Malefactors
             when
             the
             Law
             has
             acquitted
             them
             .
             (
             32
             )
             And
             call
             People
             to
             account
             for
             their
             very
             Thoughts
             ,
             Cloaths
             ,
             Gestures
             ,
             
             nay
             a
             suspition
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             body
             lyable
             to
             their
             Censure
             .
             (
             33
             )
             They
             make
             Two
             Sabba●…hs
             in
             the
             Week
             more
             than
             God
             ever
             Commanded
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Authority
             they
             may
             set
             apa●…t
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             (
             34.
             35.
             )
             This
             is
             enough
             said
             to
             shew
             the
             Shameful
             and
             Intolerable
             Rigour
             of
             that
             Government
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           §.
           9.
           
           Principles
           and
           Positions
           .
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           WHEN
           the
           Supream
           Magistrate
           will
           not
           Execute
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           those
           who
           made
           him
           Supream
           Magistrate
           under
           God
           ,
           who
           have
           under
           God
           ,
           Sovereign
           Liberty
           to
           dispose
           of
           Crowns
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           are
           to
           Execute
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           when
           Wicked
           men
           make
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           of
           none
           Effect
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           15.
           32.
           so
           Samuel
           killed
           Ag●…g
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           expresly
           Commanded
           to
           be
           kill'd
           ,
           because
           Saul
           disobey'd
           the
           Voice
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
             Lex
             Rex
          
           .
           p.
           173.
           
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           Shall
           it
           Excuse
           the
           States
           to
           say
           ,
           
             We
             could
             not
             judge
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             nor
             Crush
             the
             Priests
             of
          
           Baal
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Idolatrous
          
           Mass
           ▪
           Prelates
           ,
           
             because
             the
             King
             forbad
             us
          
           ?
           Lex
           Rex
           .
           p.
           175.
           
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           The
           Kings
           Power
           is
           Fiduciary
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           his
           hand
           upon
           
           Trust
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           Ministerial
           ,
           and
           borrow'd
           from
           those
           who
           put
           him
           in
           trust
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           Power
           must
           be
           Less
           ,
           and
           derived
           from
           the
           Parliament
           .
           
             Lex
             Rex
          
           .
           p.
           177.
           
        
         
           (
           4
           )
           The
           Magistrate
           hath
           no
           Power
           to
           suppose
           things
           Doubtful
           and
           Disputable
           ,
           upon
           the
           Practice
           of
           any
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           lawful
           for
           any
           to
           obey
           him
           when
           he
           so
           Imposes
           .
           
             E.
             Bagshaw
             of
             things
             Indifferent
          
           .
           Part.
           2.
           p.
           3.
           
        
         
           (
           5
           )
           Our
           Fundamentals
           were
           not
           made
           by
           our
           Representatives
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           
             People
             themselves
          
           ;
           and
           our
           Representatives
           themselves
           limited
           by
           them
           ;
           which
           it
           were
           Good
           that
           Parliaments
           as
           well
           as
           People
           would
           observe
           and
           be
           faithful
           to
           :
           For
           no
           Derivative
           Power
           can
           Null
           what
           their
           Primitive
           Power
           hath
           Established
           .
           
             The
             English-man
          
           .
           p.
           11.
           
        
         
           (
           6
           )
           Royal
           Primogeniture
           alone
           ,
           without
           the
           Peoples
           consent
           ,
           is
           no
           Rightful
           Title
           to
           the
           Government
           ;
           nor
           hath
           the
           Eldest
           Son
           ,
           or
           Heir
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           any
           Right
           to
           the
           Government
           by
           Birth
           ,
           unless
           the
           People
           consent
           to
           chuse
           him
           thereto
           .
           Mene-Tekel
           .
           p.
           10.
           
        
         
           (
           7
           )
           The
           Parliaments
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           often
           the
           People
           without
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           have
           (
           in
           their
           Addresses
           to
           the
           King
           )
           given
           him
           the
           Title
           of
           Lord
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Honour
           and
           Respect
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           hath
           refused
           to
           perform
           his
           Duty
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           endeavoured
           by
           his
           Unlawful
           Prerogative
           to
           abridge
           them
           of
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           him
           understand
           his
           Relation
           ,
           and
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           Asserted
           their
           own
           Privileges
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           compelled
           the
           King
           to
           Perform
           his
           Duty
           ,
           other
           times
           Deposed
           him
           from
           the
           Government
           ;
           as
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           did
           Rehoboam
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           ;
           and
           so
           have
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           the
           Nations
           in
           the
           World
           done
           the
           same
           .
           Ibid.
           pag.
           36.
           
        
         
           (
           8
           )
           Rising
           up
           against
           Authority
           it self
           ,
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Disobeying
           the
           Powers
           therewith
           vested
           ,
           standing
           and
           acting
           in
           their
           Right
           Line
           of
           Subordination
           ,
           is
           indeed
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           sin
           of
           Witchcraft
           ;
           but
           to
           Resist
           ,
           and
           Rise
           up
           against
           Persons
           Abusing
           Sacred
           Authority
           ,
           and
           Rebelling
           against
           God
           ,
           the
           Supream
           ,
           is
           rather
           to
           adhere
           to
           God
           as
           our
           Liege
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           Vindicate
           both
           our selves
           and
           his
           Abused
           Ordinance
           from
           Man's
           Wickedness
           and
           Tyranny
           .
           Naphtali
           .
           p.
           157.
           
        
         
         
           (
           9
           )
           The
           Power
           of
           the
           King
           Abused
           to
           the
           Destruction
           of
           Laws
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           is
           a
           Power
           contrary
           to
           Law
           ,
           Evil
           ,
           and
           Tyrannical
           ,
           and
           Tyeth
           no
           man
           to
           subjection
           .
           
             Lex
             Rex
          
           .
           p.
           261.
           
        
         
           (
           10
           )
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           Fountain-Power
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           Subordinate
           to
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           not
           Co-ordinate
           ,
           for
           the
           Constituent
           is
           above
           that
           which
           is
           Constituted
           .
           
             Lex
             Rex
          
           .
           p.
           377.
           
        
         
           (
           11
           )
           Whensoever
           a
           King
           ,
           or
           other
           Supream
           Authority
           Creates
           an
           Inferiour
           ,
           they
           Invest
           it
           with
           a
           Legitimacy
           of
           Magistratical
           Power
           to
           punish
           themselves
           also
           in
           case
           they
           prove
           evil
           doers
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           act
           any
           other
           thing
           requisite
           for
           the
           Praise
           and
           Encouragement
           of
           the
           Good.
           
             Io.
             Goodwins
             Right
             and
             Might
             well
             met
             ,
          
           1648.
           p.
           7.
           
        
         
           (
           12
           )
           The
           People
           is
           not
           King
           formally
           ,
           because
           the
           People
           is
           eminently
           more
           than
           the
           King
           ;
           for
           they
           make
           David
           King
           ,
           and
           Saul
           King.
           
             Lex
             Rex
          
           .
           p.
           156.
           
        
         
           (
           13
           )
           The
           Laws
           are
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Parliament
           to
           Change
           or
           Abrogate
           as
           they
           shall
           see
           best
           for
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           even
           to
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           Kingship
           it self
           ,
           when
           it
           grows
           too
           Masterful
           and
           Burdensome
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           101.
           
        
         
           (
           14
           )
           The
           Parliament
           sit
           in
           that
           body
           ,
           not
           as
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           as
           his
           Superiors
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           not
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Law
           ;
           not
           only
           twice
           every
           year
           ,
           but
           as
           oft
           as
           great
           affaire
           require
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           Counsellors
           and
           Dictators
           ,
           though
           he
           stomack
           it
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           Dissolved
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           when
           all
           Grievances
           be
           first
           removed
           ,
           all
           Petitions
           heard
           and
           answered
           .
           Ibid.
           p.
           110.
           
        
         
           (
           15
           )
           Our
           Covenant
           was
           not
           taken
           without
           the
           Royal
           Authority
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           Condemn'd
           by
           his
           Personal
           Command
           ;
           for
           as
           long
           as
           this
           Parliament
           of
           England
           continueth
           ,
           the
           Royal
           Authority
           and
           Power
           is
           annexed
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           Act
           of
           Continuance
           :
           So
           that
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           his
           Power
           ,
           may
           still
           be
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           though
           King
           Charles
           in
           his
           Person
           be
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           .
           
             The
             Covenanters
             Catechism
          
           ,
           1644.
           p.
           16.
           
        
         
           (
           16
           )
           If
           a
           People
           that
           by
           Oath
           and
           Duty
           are
           obliged
           to
           a
           Sovereign
           ,
           shall
           sinfully
           Dispossess
           him
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           their
           Covenants
           ,
           
           chuse
           and
           Covenant
           with
           another
           ;
           they
           may
           be
           Obliged
           by
           their
           latter
           Covenants
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           former
           .
           
             Ho.
             Com.
          
           p
           188.
           
        
         
           (
           17
           )
           Though
           the
           Perfidious
           Parliament
           (
           or
           rather
           Mock
           Parliament
           )
           have
           lately
           betrayed
           their
           own
           Trust
           ,
           and
           our
           Liberties
           ;
           making
           it
           Treason
           for
           us
           to
           mention
           the
           Cruel
           Tyranny
           and
           Oppression
           we
           groan
           under
           ;
           yet
           by
           the
           Ancient
           Laws
           of
           England
           ,
           this
           Man
           that
           Rules
           at
           present
           ,
           is
           no
           Rightful
           King
           of
           England
           ;
           but
           by
           Oppressing
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           Persecuting
           the
           Lords
           People
           ,
           hath
           loss
           the
           Title
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           King
           doth
           not
           agree
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           Tyrant
           is
           the
           Name
           due
           to
           him
           .
           Mene-Tekel
           .
           p.
           63.
           
        
         
           (
           18
           )
           Q.
           Whether
           the
           Title
           of
           Supream
           ,
           be
           not
           rather
           Nominal
           than
           
             Real
             ?
             Valley
             of
             Acbor
          
           .
           p.
           1.
           
        
         
           (
           19
           )
           Our
           War
           has
           been
           proved
           over
           and
           over
           (
           to
           Unbiast
           Consciences
           )
           to
           be
           Just.
           
             Caryl
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           .
           April
           23.
           1644.
           p.
           15.
           
        
         
           (
           20
           )
           If
           the
           King
           raise
           War
           against
           the
           Parliament
           upon
           their
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Dangers
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           people
           may
           not
           only
           Resist
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           he
           Ceases
           to
           be
           a
           King.
           
             Baxter
             ,
             H.
             Common-wealth
          
           .
           Thes.
           368.
           
        
         
           (
           21
           )
           It
           is
           our
           Duty
           to
           yield
           to
           this
           Authority
           all
           Active
           and
           Chearful
           Obedience
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           even
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           .
           Ibid.
           
        
         
           (
           22
           )
           A
           Refusal
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           this
           Authority
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           Upholding
           the
           Title
           of
           any
           One
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           is
           a
           Refusal
           to
           Acquiesce
           in
           the
           Wise
           and
           Righteous
           pleasure
           of
           God.
           
             Ienkins
             Petition
          
           .
           Printed
           Oct.
           15.
           1651.
           
        
         
           (
           23
           )
           The
           King
           must
           Command
           ,
           not
           only
           according
           to
           God's
           ,
           but
           Man's
           Laws
           :
           And
           if
           he
           do
           not
           so
           Command
           ,
           the
           Resistance
           is
           not
           a
           Resistance
           of
           Power
           ;
           but
           
             Will.
             Bridges
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           Feb.
           7.
           1642.
           
           Pref.
           
        
         
           (
           24
           )
           Let
           not
           the
           Sons
           of
           Belial
           say
           there
           is
           no
           Law
           now
           ;
           let
           them
           not
           be
           as
           when
           there
           was
           no
           King
           in
           Israel
           ,
           every
           man
           doing
           that
           which
           was
           right
           in
           his
           own
           eyes
           ;
           let
           them
           know
           that
           the
           Kingly
           Power
           Resides
           in
           the
           High
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           .
           Pickering
           .
           No.
           27.
           1649.
           
           
             Epist.
             Ded.
          
           
        
         
         
           (
           25
           )
           Subjects
           do
           promise
           Obedience
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           might
           help
           them
           ;
           which
           if
           he
           do
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           discharg'd
           of
           their
           Obedience
           .
           Goodman
           .
           p.
           190.
           
        
         
           (
           26
           )
           Judges
           ought
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           to
           Summon
           Princes
           before
           them
           for
           their
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           to
           proceed
           against
           them
           as
           against
           all
           other
           Offenders
           .
           Obedience
           .
           p.
           111.
           
        
         
           (
           27
           )
           Scotland
           fought
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           safety
           ;
           and
           whatever
           Law
           will
           Warrant
           Nations
           now
           to
           joyn
           together
           against
           the
           Turk
           ,
           will
           Warrant
           Scotland
           their
           joyning
           with
           England
           against
           their
           
             Common-Enemy
             .
             Apologet.
             Relat.
          
           p.
           138.
           
        
         
           (
           28
           )
           A
           War
           raised
           by
           the
           Parliament
           against
           the
           Common
           Enemy
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Kings
           Honour
           ,
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           Purity
           of
           Religion
           ,
           cannot
           be
           Condemned
           as
           Unjust
           and
           Illegal
           .
           
             Apol.
             Rel.
          
           p.
           142.
           
        
         
           (
           29
           )
           It
           was
           the
           common
           practice
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           Scotland
           (
           and
           
             Lex
             currit
             cum
             Praxi
          
           )
           to
           rise
           in
           Arms
           against
           their
           Kings
           ,
           when
           they
           turned
           
             Tyrants
             .
             Ibid.
          
           143.
           
        
         
           (
           30
           )
           It
           is
           lawful
           for
           the
           Inferiour
           and
           Subordinate
           Magistrates
           to
           defend
           the
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           ,
           when
           the
           Supream
           Magistrate
           degenerates
           and
           falleth
           into
           Tyranny
           ,
           or
           Idolatry
           ;
           for
           Kings
           are
           subject
           to
           their
           
             Common-wealths
             .
             Canterburies
             Doom
          
           .
           p.
           290.
           &c.
           
        
         
           (
           31
           )
           The
           Parliament
           have
           declar'd
           the
           Supream
           Power
           to
           be
           in
           themselves
           Exclusively
           without
           a
           King
           or
           House
           of
           Lords
           .
           And
           they
           are
           the
           Powers
           that
           now
           are
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           cleared
           .
           
             Saunders
             .
             Mar.
          
           23.
           1650.
           p.
           24.
           
        
         
           (
           32
           )
           It
           is
           altogether
           Lawful
           for
           the
           Parliament
           to
           take
           up
           Arms
           for
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           Liberty
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Imaginable
           Cause
           against
           any
           Party
           Countenanced
           by
           the
           Kings
           Presence
           against
           his
           Laws
           .
           
             Baylyes
             Review
          
           .
           p.
           83.
           
        
         
           (
           33
           )
           The
           Votes
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           even
           without
           or
           against
           the
           Kings
           Personal
           Command
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           obey'd
           and
           observ'd
           .
           
             C●…oftons
             fastening
             of
             St.
          
           Peters
           Fetters
           .
           p.
           118.
           
        
         
         
           (
           34
           )
           A
           Reformation
           is
           setled
           by
           Highest
           Authority
           ,
           in
           despight
           of
           Papists
           ,
           Prelate
           ,
           Pope
           or
           Devil
           .
           
             Staunton
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           .
           April
           24.
           1644.
           p.
           24.
           
        
         
           (
           35
           )
           Is
           it
           so
           high
           a
           Crime
           for
           the
           Great
           Council
           of
           the
           Nation
           to
           determine
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           without
           consent
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           when
           it
           cannot
           be
           obtained
           ?
           
             Newcomen
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           .
           Nov.
           5.
           1642.
           p.
           48.
           
        
         
           (
           36
           )
           You
           are
           Ambassadors
           of
           the
           Greatest
           King.
           The
           Great
           things
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           are
           committed
           to
           your
           care
           ;
           the
           Glory
           of
           Iehovah
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Welfare
           of
           Churches
           ,
           the
           Good
           of
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           respect
           ,
           of
           the
           whole
           Christian
           world
           ,
           is
           in
           your
           hands
           .
           
             Greenhil
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           .
           April
           26.
           1643.
           p.
           45.
           
        
         
           (
           37
           )
           There
           is
           no
           danger
           in
           Resisting
           Acts
           of
           Tyranny
           ;
           for
           Tyrants
           exercising
           Tyranny
           ,
           are
           no
           Terror
           to
           
             Evil
             doers
          
           .
           Apol.
           Rel.
           154.
           
        
         
           (
           38
           )
           The
           Authority
           and
           Gods
           Ordinance
           can
           never
           do
           wrong
           ;
           but
           the
           Corrupt
           Person
           placed
           in
           Authority
           may
           offend
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           King
           as
           King
           ,
           is
           
             one
             thing
          
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           acting
           Tyranny
           is
           another
           thing
           .
           
             Knox
             Hist.
          
           Li.
           2.
           p.
           141.
           
        
         
           
             Notes
             on
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             THE
             King
             render'd
             Accountable
             to
             his
             Subjects
             .
             (
             
               Num.
               1
               ,
               2.
            
             )
             His
             Power
             Fiduciary
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             obey'd
             in
             doubtful
             Cases
             .
             (
             3
             ,
             4
             )
             The
             People
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Power
             .
             (
             5
             ,
             6.
             )
             And
             may
             Depose
             their
             Sovereign
             if
             he
             fails
             in
             his
             Duty
             .
             (
             7
             )
             The
             Abuse
             of
             his
             Power
             is
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             it
             .
             (
             8
             ,
             9.
             )
             His
             Parliament
             is
             above
             him
             .
             (
             10
             ,
             11.
             )
             And
             so
             are
             the
             People
             .
             (
             12.
             
             The
             Parliament
             are
             his
             Superiors
             ,
             and
             may
             Depose
             him
             .
             (
             13
             ,
             14.
             )
             The
             Kings
             Power
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             though
             his
             Person
             may
             be
             at
             Oxford
             .
             (
             15
             )
             The
             People
             may
             discharge
             themselves
             of
             their
             Allegiance
             .
             (
             16
             )
             The
             Crown
             forfeitable
             and
             f●…rfeited
             .
             (
             17
             )
             Supremacy
             only
             a
             Complement
             .
             (
             18
             )
             The
             late
             War
             justifi'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Resistance
             Lawful
             .
             (
             19
             ,
             20.
             )
             Cromwel
             to
             be
             Obey'd
             for
             Conscienoe
             sake
             .
             (
             21
             ,
             22.
             )
             Resistance
             allowable
             .
             (
             23
             )
             The
             Parliament
             are
             Supream
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Subjects
             Obedience
             Conditional
             .
             (
             24
             ,
             25.
             )
             Princes
             Punishable
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             (
             26
             )
             The
             Scottish
             Invasion
             defended
             .
             (
             27
             ,
             28.
             )
             And
             the
             taking
             up
             of
             Arms
             against
             Tyrants
             .
             (
             29
             )
             Kings
             subject
             to
             their
             States
             .
             (
             30
             )
             The
             Commons
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliament-War
             defended
             (
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             &
             36.
             )
             Tyranny
             is
             not
             Gods
             Ordinance
             .
             (
             37
             ,
             38.
             )
             Let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             now
             what
             any
             man
             can
             design
             ,
             that
             exposes
             and
             supports
             these
             Positions
             ,
             but
             the
             Ruin
             of
             the
             Government
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           §.
           10.
           
           Tumults
           Encouraged
           ,
           
             And
             chiefly
             by
             the
          
           [
           Able
           ,
           Holy
           ,
           Faithful
           ,
           Laborious
           ,
           and
           Truly-Peaceable
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           ]
           
             Petition
             for
             Peace
          
           .
           P.
           4.
           
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           IT
           is
           not
           unknown
           ,
           nor
           unobserved
           by
           the
           Wise
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           have
           been
           very
           serviceable
           to
           the
           Civil
           State
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Military
           too
           :
           Not
           only
           by
           their
           Supplications
           to
           God
           for
           good
           success
           in
           all
           their
           Undertakings
           ,
           and
           their
           happy
           Proceedings
           in
           all
           their
           Warlike
           Marches
           and
           Motions
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           Removal
           of
           the
           Ark
           ,
           (
           Num.
           10.
           35.
           )
           
             Rise
             up
             Lord
             ,
             and
             let
             thine
             Enemies
             be
             scatter'd
             ;
             Let
             them
             that
             hate
             thee
             flee
             before
             thee
             .
          
           But
           (
           2
           )
           By
           their
           Informations
           ;
           and
           (
           3
           )
           Solicitations
           of
           the
           People
           to
           Engage
           both
           their
           Estates
           and
           Persons
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           God
           and
           their
           Country
           .
           
             Iohn
             Ley's
             Examination
             of
             the
             New
             Quere
             ,
          
           1646.
           
           
             Epis.
             Ded.
             to
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             .
          
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           And
           we
           do
           not
           Repent
           of
           any
           part
           of
           our
           Pains
           ,
           or
           Pressures
           ,
           or
           Perils
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           we
           may
           be
           Serviceable
           to
           so
           good
           a
           Cause
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           Good
           and
           Gracious
           Masters
           ,
           as
           under
           Christ
           they
           [
           
             The
             Parliament
          
           ]
           have
           hitherto
           approved
           themselves
           towards
           us
           :
           And
           I
           hope
           we
           may
           without
           Boasting
           ,
           say
           by
           way
           of
           Apology
           ,
           that
           
             we
             have
             not
             been
             altogether
             their
             unprofitable
             Servants
             ,
          
           in
           respect
           (
           1
           )
           of
           our
           
             Interest
             in
          
           ,
           and
           (
           2
           )
           
             Endeavours
             with
          
           the
           People
           ;
           (
           without
           whom
           the
           Greatest
           Kings
           are
           rather
           Cyphers
           than
           Figures
           ,
           and
           destitute
           both
           of
           Honour
           and
           Safety
           ,
           Prov.
           14.
           28
           
           )
           (
           1
           )
           To
           Inform
           their
           Iudgments
           ,
           and
           (
           2
           )
           to
           Enflame
           their
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           (
           3
           )
           to
           oblige
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           (
           4
           )
           to
           Fasten
           their
           Affections
           in
           Loyalty
           and
           Fidelity
           to
           those
           worthy
           Patriots
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           in
           their
           Choice
           and
           Votes
           of
           Election
           entrusted
           with
           the
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Lives
           and
           Estates
           of
           themselves
           and
           their
           Posterity
           .
           Hyde
           ,
           p.
           80.
           
           Sect.
           22.
           
        
         
         
           (
           3
           )
           After-Ages
           will
           Abominate
           their
           Baseness
           and
           Villanies
           ,
           that
           have
           lifted
           up
           their
           hands
           against
           the
           Parliament
           :
           But
           the
           Fsthers
           ,
           the
           Mordecais
           ,
           the
           
             Religious
             Patriots
          
           ,
           that
           have
           acted
           in
           this
           Sphear
           ;
           the
           brave
           Soldiers
           ,
           whose
           Lives
           were
           not
           dear
           unto
           them
           ;
           the
           
             FAITHFUL
             MINISTERS
          
           ,
           (
           the
           
             Horse-men
             and
             the
             Chariots
             of
          
           Israel
           )
           they
           shall
           be
           had
           in
           Everlasting
           Remembrance
           .
           
             Heyrick
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           May.
           27.
           1646.
           p.
           16.
           
        
         
           (
           4
           )
           You
           are
           required
           to
           Commend
           to
           God
           in
           your
           Prayers
           ,
           the
           Lord
           General
           ,
           the
           whole
           Army
           employ'd
           in
           the
           Parliaments
           Service
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           your
           Sermons
           effectually
           to
           stir
           up
           the
           People
           ,
           to
           appear
           in
           Person
           ,
           and
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           Army
           ;
           to
           stand
           up
           for
           our
           Religion
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           as
           is
           desired
           and
           expected
           by
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           the
           Committee
           for
           the
           Militia
           in
           this
           City
           .
           
             Penningtons
             Order
             to
             the
          
           London
           Ministers
           ,
           Ap.
           1643.
           
        
         
           (
           5
           )
           The
           work
           of
           Reformation
           still
           goes
           on
           .
           There
           we
           do
           get
           ground
           ;
           as
           to
           Perfect
           a
           Protestation
           into
           a
           Covenant
           ;
           to
           ripen
           an
           Impeachment
           into
           a
           
             Root
             and
             Branch
          
           :
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           settle
           an
           
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
          
           as
           a
           General
           Refiners
           fire
           ,
           to
           try
           all
           Metals
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           
             Bond.
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           .
           March
           27.
           1644.
           p.
           56.
           
        
         
           (
           6
           )
           The
           Assembly
           Petition'd
           both
           Houses
           for
           a
           Fast
           ,
           and
           the
           removing
           of
           Blind
           Guides
           and
           Scandalous
           Ministers
           ,
           destroying
           all
           Monuments
           of
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           ;
           the
           Executing
           of
           Justice
           upon
           all
           Delinquents
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Solemn
           and
           Religious
           Vow
           and
           Protestation
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           that
           so
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           now
           by
           the
           Sword
           avenging
           the
           Quarrel
           of
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           beholding
           the
           Integrity
           and
           Zeal
           of
           the
           Two
           Houses
           ,
           might
           turn
           from
           the
           fierceness
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           hear
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           go
           forth
           with
           their
           Armies
           ,
           and
           perfect
           the
           work
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Ex.
             Col.
          
           July
           19.
           1643.
           p.
           242.
           
        
         
           (
           7
           )
           I
           must
           truly
           tell
           ye
           ,
           that
           before
           these
           Late
           Wars
           ,
           it
           pleas'd
           the
           Lord
           to
           call
           me
           by
           his
           Grace
           ,
           through
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           keeping
           a
           day
           of
           Humiliation
           in
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           with
           Mr.
           
             Simeon
             Ash
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Love
           ,
           Mr.
           Woodcock
           ,
           and
           other
           Ministers
           in
           Laurence-Lane
           ,
           they
           did
           so
           clearly
           state
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           fully
           convinc'd
           in
           my
           own
           Conscience
           of
           the
           Justness
           of
           the
           War
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           Engaged
           in
           the
           Parliaments
           Service
           ,
           
           which
           (
           as
           I
           did
           ,
           and
           do
           believe
           )
           was
           
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           I
           ventur'd
           my
           Life
           freely
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           now
           dye
           for
           it
           .
           
             Nine
             Mens
             Speeches
          
           .
           Axtel
           
             at
             his
             Execution
          
           .
           p.
           89.
           
        
         
           (
           8
           )
           It
           cannot
           be
           unknown
           how
           much
           we
           ,
           and
           
             other
             Ministers
          
           of
           this
           City
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           faithfully
           adhered
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           have
           Injuriously
           smarted
           under
           the
           scourge
           of
           evil
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           Pens
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           first
           Eruption
           of
           the
           Unhappy
           Differences
           ,
           and
           Unnatural
           War
           between
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           our
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Commands
           and
           Orders
           of
           the
           Honourable
           Houses
           ,
           in
           their
           Contests
           with
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           Conflicts
           with
           his
           Armi●…s
           .
           
             London-Ministers
             Vindicati●…n
          
           .
           1648.
           p.
           1.
           
        
         
           (
           9
           )
           When
           we
           consider
           how
           much
           it
           concerns
           the
           Honour
           of
           our
           Master
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           all
           ,
           to
           preserve
           our
           
             Ministerial
             Function
             Immaculate
          
           ,
           we
           dare
           not
           but
           stand
           by
           ,
           and
           assert
           the
           Integrity
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           Innocency
           of
           all
           our
           actings
           (
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           
             King
             and
             Kingdom
          
           )
           for
           which
           we
           are
           so
           much
           calumniated
           and
           traduced
           .
           Ibid.
           p.
           3.
           
        
         
           (
           10
           )
           Doubtless
           the
           Lord
           is
           highly
           displeased
           with
           their
           proccedings
           in
           the
           Treaty
           at
           Newport
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           Religion
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           concerning
           which
           they
           accepted
           of
           such
           Concessions
           from
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           as
           being
           Acquiesced
           in
           ,
           were
           dangerous
           and
           destructive
           to
           both
           .
           
             The
             Kirks
             Testimony
             against
             Toleration
          
           .
           p.
           12.
           1649.
           
        
         
           (
           11
           )
           I
           pray
           look
           on
           me
           as
           one
           that
           comes
           among
           you
           this
           day
           ,
           to
           beat
           a
           Drum
           in
           your
           Ears
           ,
           to
           see
           who
           will
           come
           out
           and
           follow
           the
           Lamb.
           Marshall
           .
           1641.
           
        
         
           (
           12
           )
           The
           Sabbath-day
           following
           ,
           next
           after
           their
           Arrival
           to
           London
           from
           Branford
           ,
           the
           Godly
           and
           well-affected
           Ministers
           ,
           throughout
           the
           City
           ,
           Preached
           and
           Praised
           the
           Lord
           publiquely
           ,
           for
           their
           so
           joyful
           and
           safe
           return
           home
           to
           their
           Parents
           ,
           Masters
           ,
           and
           Friends
           ,
           exhorting
           those
           young
           Soldiers
           of
           
             Christ's
             Army
             Royal
          
           still
           to
           retain
           〈◊〉
           be
           forward
           and
           ready
           to
           shew
           their
           Courage
           and
           Zeal
           〈◊〉
           of
           Gods
           Cause
           ,
           and
           their
           Countrys
           welfare
           ,
           shewing
           〈◊〉
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           to
           have
           Introduced
           Popery
           and
           〈◊〉
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           assuring
           them
           that
           this
           War
           ,
           on
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           waged
           and
           managed
           by
           Papists
           ,
           an
           Army
           of
           Papists
           being
           〈◊〉
           
           the
           Kings
           Command
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           Vows
           ,
           Protestations
           ,
           and
           deep
           Asseverations
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           Iehova-Iireh
           .
           p.
           212.
           
        
         
           (
           13
           )
           My
           House
           was
           a
           Receptacle
           for
           Godly
           Ministers
           in
           the
           worst
           of
           times
           :
           Here
           was
           the
           Remonstrance
           fram'd
           against
           the
           Prelates
           :
           Here
           were
           all
           meetings
           ,
           &c.
           Mr.
           
             Calamy's
             Apology
             against
             Burton
          
           .
           1646.
           
        
         
           (
           14
           )
           You
           must
           do
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           do
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           must
           do
           ,
           and
           yet
           ye
           must
           do
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           there
           is
           a
           Penny
           in
           thy
           Purse
           ;
           as
           long
           as
           there
           is
           strength
           in
           thy
           hand
           ;
           as
           long
           as
           there
           is
           breath
           in
           thy
           body
           ,
           &c.
           
           Sedgwick's
           
             Speech
             at
          
           Guildhall
           .
           Octob.
           6.
           1643.
           
        
         
           (
           15
           )
           I
           may
           not
           omit
           here
           to
           speak
           of
           all
           the
           Faithful
           
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
          
           in
           this
           City
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           through
           the
           Country
           ;
           those
           
             Chariots
             and
             Horse-men
             of
             our
          
           Israel
           ,
           though
           now
           forgotten
           ;
           many
           of
           the
           which
           ,
           not
           only
           ventur'd
           their
           Lives
           in
           Battel
           ,
           but
           by
           holding
           up
           their
           hands
           as
           Moses
           did
           ,
           when
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           fought
           against
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           lifting
           up
           their
           Hearts
           and
           Voices
           to
           God
           with
           strong
           crys
           ,
           made
           all
           our
           Armies
           abroad
           ,
           and
           our
           Counsels
           at
           home
           to
           prosper
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           undertakings
           happily
           to
           succeed
           :
           Neither
           is
           that
           all
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           Wisdom
           ,
           Vigilancy
           ,
           and
           Powerful
           and
           persuasive
           Preaching
           ,
           they
           were
           the
           principal
           means
           under
           God
           of
           keeping
           the
           People
           here
           ,
           and
           every
           where
           ,
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           by
           resolving
           their
           doubts
           ,
           satisfying
           their
           scruples
           ,
           and
           going
           before
           the
           People
           to
           their
           abilities
           ,
           yea
           (
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           my
           knowledg
           ,
           out
           of
           zeal
           to
           the
           Cause
           )
           beyond
           their
           Abilities
           ,
           in
           all
           Contributions
           ,
           animating
           and
           encouraging
           others
           to
           bring
           in
           their
           Plate
           and
           Moneys
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           was
           of
           price
           and
           esteem
           with
           them
           ;
           exhorting
           them
           ,
           now
           if
           ever
           ,
           to
           stand
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           Lives
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Subject
           .
           
             Bastwicks
             Appendix
             to
             Indep
          
           .
           &c.
           p.
           628.
           
        
         
           (
           16
           )
           I
           am
           one
           who
           out
           of
           Choice
           and
           Judgment
           have
           embarqued
           my self
           ,
           my
           Wife
           ,
           Children
           ,
           Estate
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           's
           dear
           to
           me
           in
           the
           same
           Ship
           with
           you
           ,
           to
           sink
           and
           perish
           ,
           or
           to
           come
           safe
           to
           Land
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           most
           doubtful
           and
           difficult
           times
           .
           —
           Pleading
           your
           Cause
           ,
           Justifying
           your
           Wars
           ,
           satisfying
           many
           that
           scrupled
           ;
           and
           when
           your
           Affairs
           were
           at
           lowest
           ,
           and
           the
           Chance
           of
           War
           against
           ye
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Grandees
           and
           Favorites
           of
           these
           times
           
           were
           packing
           up
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           be
           gone
           ;
           I
           was
           then
           Highest
           ,
           and
           m●…st
           Zealous
           for
           ye
           :
           Preaching
           ,
           Praying
           ,
           stirring
           up
           the
           People
           to
           stand
           for
           ye
           ▪
           by
           going
           out
           in
           Person
           ,
           lending
           of
           Money
           ,
           
             &c.
             Edwards
             Gangraena
          
           .
           Ep.
           Ded
           ,
        
         
           
             Notes
             upon
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             AFTER
             these
             Proofs
             and
             Declarations
             of
             the
             Ministers
             Zeal
             and
             Industry
             ,
             for
             the
             promoting
             ,
             supporting
             ,
             and
             carrying
             on
             of
             the
             late
             Bloody
             ,
             Impious
             ,
             and
             Unnatural
             War
             ,
             let
             not
             any
             man
             take
             upon
             him
             any
             longer
             to
             acquit
             the
             
               Nonconformist
               Divines
            
             of
             the
             Guilt
             and
             Consequences
             of
             that
             Execrable
             Rebellion
             .
             You
             have
             here
             under
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             from
             their
             own
             tongues
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             Confession
             of
             the
             Fact
             ,
             but
             a
             Valuing
             of
             themselves
             (
             even
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             Vanity
             and
             Ostentation
             )
             for
             what
             they
             did
             toward
             the
             Advancing
             of
             that
             Sedition
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             Meritorious
             Service
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             stick
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             War
             could
             hardly
             have
             proceeded
             without
             them
             .
             There
             's
             no
             evading
             or
             qualifying
             the
             dint
             of
             this
             Charge
             ,
             since
             we
             have
             their
             own
             Papers
             in
             Iudgment
             against
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           §.
           11.
           
           The
           War
           Iustified
           .
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           LET
           us
           set
           hand
           and
           heart
           ,
           and
           shoulder
           and
           all
           ,
           to
           advance
           the
           Lords
           Sion
           to
           a
           perfection
           of
           beauty
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           Christ
           upon
           his
           Throne
           .
           
             Whites
             Centuries
             .
             Pref.
          
           1643.
           
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           Did
           ever
           any
           Parliament
           in
           England
           lay
           the
           Cause
           of
           Christ
           and
           Religion
           to
           heart
           ,
           as
           this
           hath
           done
           ?
           —
           Did
           ever
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Tribes
           ,
           and
           the
           Godly
           Party
           throughout
           the
           Land
           ,
           so
           willingly
           exhaust
           themselves
           that
           Christ
           might
           be
           set
           up
           ?
           
             Marshal
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           1643.
           p.
           19.
           
           
             And
             then
          
           let
           all
           England
           cry
           that
           our
           Blood
           ,
           our
           Poverty
           ,
           &c.
           are
           abundantly
           
             repaid
             in
             this
          
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           Concurrence
           to
           set
           up
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           upon
           his
           Throne
           ,
           to
           be
           Lord
           and
           Christ
           over
           this
           our
           Israel
           .
           p.
           20.
           
        
         
         
           (
           3
           )
           As
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           came
           upon
           Sampson
           ,
           and
           Iephta●…
           ,
           and
           David
           ,
           so
           hath
           it
           been
           in
           our
           Conflicts
           :
           The
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           hath
           come
           upon
           our
           
             Noble
             General
          
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           Commanders
           :
           The
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           hath
           come
           upon
           our
           Gallants
           .
           Gentlemen
           ,
           Young
           men
           ,
           Faithful
           Country-men
           ,
           Renowned
           Citizens
           :
           So
           that
           he
           that
           was
           we●…k
           among
           them
           is
           as
           
             David
             ▪
          
           and
           he
           that
           was
           as
           David
           ,
           hath
           been
           as
           
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Case
             to
             the
             Commons
             ,
          
           1644.
           p.
           28.
           
        
         
           (
           4
           )
           Tell
           them
           from
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           (
           says
           Beech
           )
           from
           the
           word
           of
           Truth
           ,
           that
           their
           Destruction
           shall
           be
           terrible
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           timely
           ,
           it
           shall
           b●…
           total
           .
           
             Serm.
             Licensed
             by
             Mr.
             Cranferd
          
           ,
           1645
           p.
           1●…
           .
           
             And
             ibid.
          
           O
           give
           th●…nks
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           Gracious
           ,
           and
           his
           Mercy
           endur●…th
           for
           ever
           ;
           who
           remembred
           us
           at
           〈◊〉
           ,
           for
           his
           Mercy
           endureth
           for
           ever
           ;
           who
           remembred
           us
           in
           
             〈◊〉
             shi●…e
          
           ,
           for
           his
           mercy
           endureth
           for
           ever
           :
           who
           remembred
           us
           at
           Leicester
           ,
           for
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           &c.
           who
           remembred
           us
           at
           Taunt●…n
           ,
           for
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           &c.
           who
           remembred
           us
           at
           Bristol
           ,
           for
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           &c.
           p.
           9.
           
        
         
           (
           5
           )
           As
           Sampson
           with
           the
           Philistims
           ,
           so
           let
           us
           die
           with
           Babylon
           ;
           if
           we
           cannot
           out-live
           
             Anti
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           let
           us
           adventure
           our selves
           to
           death
           in
           the
           Cause
           ,
           yea
           l●…t
           us
           take
           h●…ld
           of
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Dagon
           ,
           of
           the
           Temple
           of
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Now
             let
             me
             die
             with
          
           Anti-christ
           ,
           Rome
           and
           Babylon
           .
           Bond
           1644.
           p.
           59.
           
        
         
           (
           6
           )
           God
           hath
           put
           you
           in
           his
           own
           Place
           ,
           God
           hath
           grac'd
           you
           with
           his
           own
           Name
           ,
           
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             General
             of
             Armies
          
           ;
           God
           hath
           committed
           to
           your
           care
           what
           is
           most
           precious
           to
           himself
           ,
           
             precious
             Gospel
             ,
             precious
             Ordinances
          
           ,
           a
           
             precious
             Parliament
          
           ,
           a
           
             precious
             People
          
           ;
           God
           hath
           called
           forth
           your
           Excellency
           as
           a
           choice
           Worthy
           to
           be
           a
           General
           ,
           and
           the
           Champion
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           fight
           the
           great
           and
           last
           Battel
           with
           Anti-christ
           in
           this
           your
           Native
           Kingdom
           .
           
             Palmer
             to
             the
             E.
             of
          
           Essex
           ,
           1644.
           
           
             Ep.
             Ded.
          
           
        
         
           (
           7
           )
           Whether
           the
           Stupendious
           Providences
           of
           God
           manifested
           among
           us
           in
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Adherents
           ,
           in
           so
           many
           pitcht
           Battels
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           Nations
           Universal
           forsaking
           of
           
             Charles
             Stuart
          
           ,
           and
           the
           total
           Overthrow
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Army
           ;
           whether
           by
           these
           Providences
           ,
           God
           hath
           not
           plainly
           removed
           the
           Government
           of
           
             Charles
             Stuart
          
           ,
           and
           bestowed
           it
           upon
           others
           ,
           as
           ever
           he
           
           removed
           and
           bestowed
           any
           Government
           by
           any
           Providence
           in
           any
           Age
           ?
           Whether
           a
           Refusal
           to
           yield
           Obedience
           and
           Subjection
           to
           this
           present
           Government
           be
           not
           a
           refusal
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           Wise
           and
           Righteous
           pleasure
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           flat
           breach
           of
           the
           Fifth
           Commandment
           ?
           
             W.
             Ienkins's
             Conscientious
             Quaeries
          
           ,
           1651.
           p.
           2.
           
        
         
           (
           8
           )
           The
           Pren●…ices
           and
           Porters
           were
           stimulated
           ,
           and
           stir'd
           up
           by
           God's
           Providence
           ;
           thousands
           of
           them
           to
           Petition
           the
           Parliament
           for
           speedy
           Relief
           .
           Palmer
           
             to
             the
             E.
             of
          
           Essex
           ,
           1644.
           
           
             Ep.
             Ded.
          
           
        
         
           (
           9
           )
           Remember
           how
           far
           I
           have
           gone
           with
           ye
           in
           the
           War
           :
           And
           shall
           I
           be
           affraid
           of
           my
           old
           most
           Intimate
           Friends
           ?
           Bax.
           
             Holy
             Com.
             Pref.
             to
             the
             Army
             .
          
        
         
           (
           10
           )
           If
           I
           had
           known
           that
           the
           Parliament
           had
           been
           the
           Beginners
           ,
           and
           in
           most
           fault
           ,
           yet
           the
           Ruin
           of
           our
           Trustees
           ,
           and
           Representatives
           ,
           so
           of
           all
           the
           Security
           of
           the
           Nation
           ▪
           is
           a
           Punishment
           greater
           than
           any
           fault
           of
           theirs
           against
           the
           King
           can
           from
           him
           deserve
           ;
           and
           their
           faults
           cannot
           disoblige
           me
           from
           defending
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           
             Ho.
             Com.
          
           p.
           48●…
           .
        
         
           (
           11
           )
           If
           the
           King
           Venture
           into
           Battel
           ,
           and
           hazard
           his
           Person
           ,
           we
           are
           sorry
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           been
           most
           humbly
           requested
           by
           the
           Honourable
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           not
           to
           expose
           his
           Royal
           Person
           unto
           such
           extremities
           .
           But
           i●…
           his
           Evil
           Council
           prevail
           more
           with
           him
           ,
           than
           the
           good
           Advice
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           we
           wash
           our
           hands
           in
           Innocency
           ,
           and
           plead
           
             Not
             Guilty
          
           of
           any
           Evil
           that
           may
           befall
           his
           Majesties
           Person
           in
           the
           like
           occasions
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           we
           must
           not
           forbear
           to
           defend
           our
           Religion
           and
           Liberties
           against
           our
           Bloody
           Enemies
           ,
           but
           go
           on
           couragiously
           ,
           and
           play
           the
           Men
           to
           fight
           for
           our
           People
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Cities
           of
           our
           God.
           2
           Sam.
           ●…0
           .
           &
           12.
           
           
             The
             Covenanters
             Catechisms
          
           ,
           1644.
           p.
           26.
           
        
         
           (
           12
           )
           I
           think
           I
           have
           not
           read
           of
           many
           Assemblies
           o●…
           Worthi●…r
           men
           since
           the
           Apostles
           days
           .
           Bax.
           
             Answer
             to
             Dr.
          
           S●…llingfleet
           .
           p.
           84.
           
        
         
           (
           13
           )
           Phinehas
           executes
           Justice
           upon
           
             great
             ones
          
           ,
           and
           what
           follow'd
           ?
           a
           Commotion
           ?
           No
           ,
           G●…d's
           w●…ath
           was
           ●…urn'd
           away
           ,
           and
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Peace
           made
           .
           Greenhil
           .
           April
           26.
           1643.
           p.
           37.
           
        
         
         
           (
           14
           )
           This
           is
           a
           time
           wherein
           we
           should
           all
           Unite
           against
           the
           Common
           Enemy
           that
           seeks
           to
           devour
           us
           all
           .
           Calamy
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           .
           Decemb.
           25.
           1644.
           p.
           36.
           
        
         
           
             Notes
             on
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             IT
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             after
             the
             foundation
             of
             a
             War
             so
             fairly
             laid
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             
               Peaceable
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             (
             as
             they
             call
             themselves
             )
             well
             ●…nough
             satisfied
             to
             reap
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             own
             labours
             :
             Nor
             could
             any
             other
             be
             expected
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             Seeds
             of
             so
             Pestilent
             a
             Sedition
             should
             quickly
             grow
             up
             into
             a
             rank
             Rebellion
             .
             The
             best
             that
             can
             be
             said
             for
             them
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Broil
             went
             farther
             then
             they
             intended
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             misled
             into
             a
             mistake
             of
             the
             question
             in
             hand
             :
             But
             even
             in
             this
             point
             also
             ,
             they
             have
             left
             themselves
             without
             excuse
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             a
             clear
             Case
             ,
             that
             their
             Zeal
             and
             Confidence
             increas'd
             with
             their
             Successes
             .
             And
             all
             their
             care
             was
             at
             first
             for
             his
             Majesties
             Honour
             and
             Safety
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             him
             home
             to
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             Cut-throats
             and
             Papists
             .
             They
             were
             up
             at
             every
             turn
             ,
             with
             the
             Maxim
             ,
             that
             
               the
               King
               could
               do
               no
               wrong
            
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             blame
             was
             laid
             upon
             his
             Ministers
             .
             This
             way
             of
             Pretended
             Tenderness
             for
             his
             Majesties
             Authority
             and
             Person
             ,
             implys
             their
             secret
             Consciousness
             of
             a
             Legal
             Duty
             ;
             only
             't
             was
             too
             early
             days
             yet
             to
             take
             off
             the
             Masque
             .
             Now
             their
             judgment
             upon
             the
             Point
             was
             the
             same
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             at
             first
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             gather'd
             Strength
             they
             grew
             Bolder
             too
             ,
             and
             the
             
               last
               Violence
            
             was
             no
             more
             than
             the
             putting
             of
             their
             
               first
               Thoughts
            
             in
             Execution
             .
             And
             whoever
             observes
             the
             method
             and
             the
             scope
             of
             their
             Proceedings
             ,
             will
             find
             their
             Principles
             varying
             with
             their
             Fortunes
             ;
             and
             the
             deepest
             Professors
             of
             Veneration
             for
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Government
             in
             the
             Beginning
             prove
             the
             most
             daring
             Insulters
             upon
             his
             Imperial
             Regalities
             and
             Honour
             in
             the
             
               Conclusion
               .
               But
               to
               the
               next
               Section
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           §.
           12.
           
           Reformation
           by
           Blood.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           ●…
           Have
           often
           thought
           that
           too
           much
           Mercy
           towards
           Malignants
           hath
           made
           more
           Delinquents
           than
           ever
           Iustice
           hath
           
             Punished
             .
             Mercy
          
           should
           not
           weigh
           down
           Iustice.
           Loves
           
             Serm.
             at
          
           Uxoridge
           ,
           Ian.
           30.
           1644.
           p.
           26.
           
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           Moses
           bids
           all
           the
           
             Levites
             Consecrate
             their
             hands
             to
             God.
          
           What
           to
           do
           ?
           To
           
             Kill
             Three-thousand
          
           .
           (
           No
           sewer
           )
           of
           the
           Idolaters
           f●…ll
           that
           day
           ,
           &c.
           
           How
           brave
           a
           pattern
           have
           we
           here
           for
           those
           that
           are
           in
           Magistracy
           and
           Authority
           ?
           All
           you
           Honourable
           and
           Beloved
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           called
           to
           any
           place
           of
           Authority
           and
           Trust
           ;
           Consider
           but
           this
           of
           Moses
           here
           ,
           the
           meekest
           man
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           yet
           what
           a
           Pattern
           is
           he
           to
           you
           herein
           ?
           How
           excellent
           a
           Champion
           is
           he
           for
           God
           upon
           the
           People
           ?
           Herle
           
             to
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
          
           ,
           &c.
           Lond.
           1644.
           p.
           22.
           
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           Probably
           the
           way
           to
           sheath
           one
           Sword
           ,
           were
           to
           draw
           another
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Sword
           of
           Iustice
           did
           more
           ,
           the
           Sword
           of
           War
           would
           do
           less
           :
           The
           Physitian
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Revulsion
           ,
           stops
           bleeding
           by
           letting
           blood
           ;
           and
           did
           England
           bleed
           enough
           in
           the
           
             Malignant
             Vein
             ▪
          
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           think
           that
           other
           sad
           Issues
           of
           Blood
           would
           be
           stopt
           and
           staunched
           .
           Staunton
           
             to
             the
             Lords
          
           ,
           Oct.
           30.
           1644.
           p.
           26.
           
        
         
           (
           4
           )
           Iosiah
           Executed
           the
           Justice
           and
           Vengeance
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           Instruments
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           ruin
           ,
           the
           
             Idolatrous
             Priests
          
           ;
           digging
           the
           very
           bones
           of
           some
           of
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Graves
           ,
           the
           same
           Lord
           direct
           you
           ,
           &c.
           
           Then
           
             let
             not
             the
             man
             Escape
             ,
             whom
             God
             appoints
             out
             to
             Punishment
             .
          
           Marshal
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           Dec.
           22.
           1642.
           p.
           52
           ,
           53.
           
        
         
           (
           5
           )
           Let
           none
           think
           it
           
             Bloody
             Divinity
          
           ,
           if
           I
           say
           Execution
           of
           Judgment
           is
           good
           ;
           Phinehas
           stood
           up
           and
           Executed
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Plague
           was
           staid
           .
           Staunton
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           April
           24.
           1644.
           p.
           28.
           
        
         
           (
           6
           )
           How
           highly
           were
           Caleb
           and
           Ioshuah
           esteemed
           of
           God
           for
           being
           Couragious
           ,
           when
           others
           flagg'd
           in
           the
           business
           ,
           and
           thrunk
           at
           evil
           
           tydings
           ?
           Had
           not
           Phinehas
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Eleazar
           ,
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Peace
           made
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Posterity
           ,
           for
           being
           Zealous
           in
           Gods
           Cause
           among
           the
           People
           ?
           Why
           should
           I
           tell
           ye
           of
           Gideon
           and
           Barak
           ,
           and
           Sampson
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ▪
           Men
           of
           this
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           the
           only
           Men
           in
           God's
           Book
           .
           Gypps
           .
           
             Ass.
             Div.
          
           Nov.
           27.
           1644.
           p.
           28.
           
        
         
           (
           7
           )
           It
           is
           somewhat
           a
           sad
           thing
           to
           Note
           ,
           little
           Justice
           hath
           been
           done
           upon
           bloody
           ▪
           Traiterous
           Delinquents
           ,
           Enemies
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           more
           than
           what
           the
           Lord
           himself
           hath
           done
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           War.
           It
           may
           be
           that
           fearful
           way
           of
           Execution
           hath
           and
           will
           continue
           till
           the
           more
           desirable
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           be
           drawn
           to
           purpose
           ,
           in
           the
           cutting
           off
           the
           Incendiaries
           of
           our
           Combustions
           ,
           the
           Sons
           of
           Belial
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           put
           into
           your
           hand
           to
           punish
           .
           Hardwick
           
             Ass.
             Di.
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           June
           26.
           1644.
           p.
           33.
           
        
         
           (
           8
           )
           Moses
           was
           the
           meekest
           man
           on
           Earth
           in
           his
           days
           ;
           a
           man
           full
           of
           pitty
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           hangs
           up
           many
           ,
           very
           many
           of
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           People
           against
           the
           Sun
           before
           the
           Lord.
           Staunton
           
             Ass.
             Di.
             to
             the
             Commons
             ,
             Octob.
          
           30.
           1644.
           
           p
           21.
           
        
         
           (
           9
           He
           is
           a
           
             Cursed
             Man
          
           that
           with-holds
           his
           hand
           from
           shedding
           of
           blood
           ,
           or
           that
           shall
           do
           it
           fraudulently
           ;
           that
           is
           if
           he
           do
           it
           as
           Saul
           did
           against
           the
           Amalekites
           ,
           kill
           some
           ,
           and
           save
           some
           .
           If
           he
           go
           not
           through
           with
           the
           work
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           
             Cursed
             man
          
           ,
           when
           this
           is
           to
           be
           done
           upon
           Moab
           ,
           the
           Enemy
           of
           Gods
           Church
           .
           Marshal
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           .
           Feb.
           23.
           1641.
           p.
           9.
           
        
         
           (
           10
           )
           If
           this
           work
           be
           to-Revenge
           Gods
           Church
           against
           Babylon
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Blessed
           man
           ,
           that
           takes
           and
           dashes
           the
           little
           ones
           against
           the
           stones
           ,
           
             Id.
             ibid.
          
           p.
           10.
           
        
         
           (
           11
           )
           There
           is
           a
           sad
           Sentence
           (
           1
           King.
           20.
           42.
           
           )
           which
           he
           was
           angry
           to
           hear
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           pronounced
           ,
           verse
           43.
           
           But
           he
           found
           it
           true
           to
           his
           cost
           three
           years
           aft●…r
           ,
           when
           it
           seems
           he
           had
           
             altogether
             forgotten
             it
          
           ,
           (
           1
           King.
           22.
           )
           Therefore
           I
           humbly
           intreat
           you
           to
           ask
           Gods
           consent
           first
           ,
           whether
           he
           will
           spare
           such
           or
           such
           ,
           or
           pardon
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           .
           Palmer
           .
           
             Ass.
             Di.
          
           June
           28.
           1643.
           p.
           70.
           
        
         
           (
           12
           )
           By
           Wicked
           we
           must
           understand
           all
           known
           Transgressors
           and
           
           Delinquents
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           ;
           all
           dangerous
           Ma●…ants
           .
           Shall
           David
           give
           you
           a
           list
           of
           them
           in
           Psalm
           101.
           
           Or
           shall
           〈◊〉
           ●…dd
           somewhat
           to
           the
           Catalogue
           ?
           (
           1
           King.
           2
           )
           Hear
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           First
           ,
           an
           
             Ambitious
             ,
             Traterous
             Favourite
          
           ;
           so
           he
           took
           off
           Adomjah
           .
           2dly
           .
           A
           
             Rotten
             Priest
          
           ;
           so
           he
           Cashe●…r'd
           Eliathan
           .
           3dly
           .
           A
           
             Bloody
             Treacherous
             Cavalier
          
           ;
           so
           he
           Executed
           Ioab
           .
           And
           4thly
           .
           A
           
             Railing
             Malignant
          
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           cut
           off
           Shimei
           .
           Bond.
           Printed
           London
           ,
           1643.
           p
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           (
           13
           )
           Be
           not
           wanting
           to
           the
           Execution
           of
           Justice
           ;
           you
           know
           there
           is
           a
           Curse
           pronounced
           against
           them
           that
           do
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           it
           be
           a
           bloody
           work
           )
           negligently
           .
           Strickland
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           Decemb.
           27.
           1643.
           p.
           32.
           
        
         
           (
           14
           )
           Thou
           gav'st
           a
           Cup
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           we
           drank
           of
           it
           .
           Then
           thou
           carried'st
           it
           to
           Scotland
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           they
           drank
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           thou
           hast
           carried
           it
           to
           Holland
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           drinking
           of
           it
           .
           Lord
           ,
           carry
           it
           also
           to
           France
           ,
           to
           Spain
           ,
           and
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           never
           be
           out
           of
           some
           or
           other
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           till
           they
           drink
           and
           be
           drunk
           ,
           and
           spew
           ,
           and
           fall
           ,
           and
           never
           rise
           any
           more
           .
           Feak
           
             at
             Black-●…yars
          
           .
           S.
           p.
           11.
           1653.
           
        
         
           (
           15
           )
           I
           will
           never
           believe
           that
           this
           Navy
           was
           made
           on
           purpose
           for
           the
           breaking
           of
           our
           Neighbours
           in
           p●…eces
           ;
           and
           there
           an
           end
           .
           We
           shall
           at
           last
           joyn
           together
           ,
           and
           do
           such
           work
           for
           God
           as
           was
           never
           done
           in
           the
           world
           .
           We
           shall
           carry
           the
           Gospel
           with
           our
           Navy
           up
           and
           down
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           afterward
           we
           shall
           gather
           home
           the
           Iews
           out
           of
           the
           Isles
           first
           ;
           for
           those
           are
           them
           shall
           first
           be
           called
           ,
           and
           the
           Ships
           of
           Tharsis
           shall
           do
           it
           .
           Beloved
           ,
           what
           this
           Tharsis
           is
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           a
           little
           search
           ,
           but
           shall
           enquire
           further
           ;
           they
           i●…
           seems
           shall
           be
           the
           first
           active
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           there
           are
           none
           in
           such
           forwardness
           as
           ours
           at
           pre●…ent
           .
           Feak
           at
           Christ-church
           ,
           Aug.
           11.
           1653.
           
        
         
           (
           16
           )
           Blessed
           be
           God
           that
           you
           have
           now
           put
           into
           the
           Scales
           of
           Justice
           the
           Archest
           Prelate
           of
           the
           Land.
           Bond.
           
             Ass.
             Di.
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           .
           Mar.
           27.
           1.
           44.
           p.
           49.
           
        
         
           (
           17
           )
           The
           hearts
           of
           your
           true
           Friends
           are
           griev'd
           that
           so
           many
           Delinquents
           are
           〈◊〉
           ●…d
           ,
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           but
           very
           few
           of
           them
           brought
           to
           their
           Trya●…
           .
           When
           E●…jah
           had
           done
           Execution
           upon
           
             ●…aa
             ▪
          
           
           Priests
           ,
           there
           was
           Rain
           enough
           .
           Salway
           .
           October
           25.
           1643.
           p.
           23.
           
        
         
           (
           18
           )
           Cut
           down
           the
           Malignants
           with
           the
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           ;
           Root
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           Consume
           them
           as
           with
           Fire
           ,
           that
           no
           root
           may
           ●…ring
           again
           :
           Let
           the
           Mischief
           fall
           upon
           their
           own
           heads
           ,
           that
           the
           Land
           may
           be
           eased
           ,
           which
           hath
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           doth
           still
           groan
           under
           them
           as
           a
           heavy
           Curse
           .
           Walker
           .
           Jan.
           29.
           1644.
           
        
         
           (
           19
           )
           Men
           wholye
           under
           the
           Guilt
           of
           much
           Innocent
           Blood
           ,
           are
           not
           meet
           persons
           to
           be
           at
           ▪
           Peace
           with
           ,
           till
           all
           the
           Guilt
           of
           the
           Blood
           be
           expiated
           and
           avenged
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           Law
           of
           the
           Sword
           ;
           else
           a
           Peace
           can
           never
           be
           sate
           nor
           just
           .
           Loves
           
             Englands
             Distemper
          
           .
           p.
           42.
           at
           Uxbridge
           Treaty
           .
        
         
           (
           20
           )
           The
           People
           of
           England
           bless
           their
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           taught
           your
           hands
           to
           War
           ,
           and
           laid
           the
           necks
           of
           your
           Enemies
           under
           your
           feet
           .
           Love
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           Novemb.
           25.
           1646.
           
           
             Ep.
             Ded.
             to
             Lord
          
           Fairfax
           .
        
         
           (
           21
           )
           Go
           on
           Couragiously
           .
           Never
           can
           ye
           lay
           out
           your
           Blood
           in
           such
           a
           quarrel
           .
           Christ
           shed
           all
           his
           Blood
           to
           save
           you
           from
           H●…ll
           :
           Venture
           all
           yours
           to
           set
           up
           him
           upon
           his
           Throne
           .
           Marshal's
           Panegyrick
           ,
           Jan.
           18.
           1643.
           p.
           21.
           
        
         
           (
           22
           )
           Why
           should
           any
           think
           that
           God
           will
           give
           into
           our
           hands
           those
           Delinquents
           that
           are
           in
           Arms
           against
           the
           great
           Judicatory
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ?
           If
           Justice
           be
           not
           done
           upon
           those
           that
           are
           in
           our
           hands
           already
           .
           Palmer
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           Aug.
           13.
           1644.
           p.
           48.
           
        
         
           (
           23
           )
           You
           know
           how
           Israels
           sparing
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           (
           Iudg.
           1.
           2.
           
           )
           cost
           them
           full
           dear
           .
           Id.
           p.
           49.
           
        
         
           (
           24
           )
           Shew
           not
           the
           least
           Countenance
           to
           the
           Detestable
           Neutrality
           that
           is
           practised
           by
           many
           .
           God
           writes
           in
           his
           Books
           ,
           write
           you
           in
           yours
           
             all
             Neuters
             ,
             Enemies
          
           .
           Heyrick
           ,
           
             Ass.
             Di.
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           May
           27.
           1646.
           p.
           29.
           
        
         
           (
           25
           )
           As
           for
           Apostates
           that
           are
           false
           to
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           let
           not
           your
           eye
           pitty
           them
           ,
           let
           not
           your
           hands
           spare
           them
           .
           Id.
           p.
           30.
           
        
         
         
           (
           26
           )
           Shew
           your
           felves
           a
           Parliament
           of
           Justice
           ;
           let
           the
           World
           know
           it
           ;
           lay
           the
           Ax
           to
           the
           root
           of
           Delinquency
           .
           Greenhil
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           Ap.
           26.
           1643.
           p.
           34.
           
        
         
           (
           27
           )
           Some
           fear
           Execution
           of
           Justice
           w●…ll
           kindle
           a
           fire
           ;
           but
           
             Fiat
             Iustitia
             &
             Ruat
             mundus
          
           .
           Id.
           p.
           37.
           
        
         
           (
           28
           )
           What
           Soldiers
           heart
           would
           not
           start
           ,
           deliberately
           to
           come
           into
           a
           subdu'd
           City
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           little
           ones
           upon
           the
           Spears
           point
           :
           To
           take
           them
           by
           the
           heels
           ,
           and
           beat
           out
           their
           Brains
           against
           the
           Wall
           ,
           What
           Inhumanity
           and
           Barbarousness
           would
           this
           be
           thought
           ?
           Yet
           if
           this
           work
           be
           to
           Revenge
           Gods
           Church
           against
           Babylon
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Blessed
           man
           that
           takes
           and
           dashes
           the
           Little
           ones
           against
           the
           Stones
           .
           Marshal
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           Feb.
           23.
           41.
           p.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           (
           29
           )
           It
           was
           Gideons
           Answer
           to
           the
           men
           of
           Succoth
           and
           P●…nuel
           ;
           When
           the
           Lord
           hath
           delivered
           Zeba
           and
           Zalmunnah
           into
           my
           hands
           ,
           
             Then
             wi●…l
             I
             tear
             your
             Flesh
             with
             Briars
             and
             Thorns
             of
             the
             Wilderness
             :
             Then
             will
             I
             beat
             down
             your
             Towers
             ,
             and
             slay
             the
             men
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             be
             did
             it
             .
          
           Such
           like
           Doom
           and
           Execution
           shall
           Politique
           Neuters
           receive
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           Christ.
           Id.
           p.
           23.
           
        
         
           (
           30
           )
           We
           have
           mighty
           Sins
           ,
           and
           mighty
           Sinners
           ,
           which
           make
           mighty
           dangers
           .
           Greenhill
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           Ap.
           26
           1643.
           p.
           35.
           
        
         
           (
           31
           )
           You
           are
           the
           Supream
           Court
           of
           Justice
           ;
           let
           the
           Sun
           be
           dark
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea
           dry
           ,
           before
           your
           streams
           do
           cease
           flowing
           .
           Id.
           p.
           36.
           
        
         
           (
           32
           )
           In
           publique
           Calamities
           ,
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           a
           Wicked
           man
           is
           a
           Peace-offering
           ,
           and
           may
           prevent
           great
           wrath
           .
           Id.
           p.
           37.
           
        
         
           (
           33
           )
           'T
           is
           the
           Sword
           ,
           not
           Disputes
           nor
           Treaties
           that
           must
           end
           this
           Controversie
           ;
           wherefore
           turn
           your
           Plow-shares
           into
           Swords
           ,
           and
           your
           ▪
           Pruning
           Hooks
           into
           Spears
           ,
           to
           fight
           the
           Lords
           Battels
           ;
           to
           avenge
           the
           Blood
           of
           Saints
           which
           hath
           been
           spilt
           .
           It
           must
           be
           avenged
           either
           by
           us
           ,
           or
           upon
           us
           .
           Love
           
             at
             ▪
             Uxbridge
          
           ,
           Jan.
           30.
           1644.
           pag.
           7.
           
        
         
           (
           34
           )
           The
           Slaying
           of
           the
           Moabites
           is
           called
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           The
           Children
           of
           Moab
           are
           among
           us
           .
           The
           Lord
           give
           us
           Wisdom
           to
           see
           our
           way
           and
           work
           .
           I●…
           .
           ibid.
           
        
         
         
           (
           35
           )
           Works
           of
           Justice
           are
           a
           part
           of
           Gods
           general
           design
           at
           this
           time
           .
           You
           cannot
           but
           remember
           the
           Service
           of
           Phinehas
           ,
           in
           Executing
           of
           Judgment
           when
           it
           was
           a
           sad
           time
           with
           Israel
           ,
           and
           the
           double
           Reward
           that
           follow'd
           it
           .
           Bond
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           March
           27.
           1644.
           p.
           49.
           
        
         
           (
           36
           )
           They
           which
           stand
           out
           this
           year
           ,
           I
           fear
           not
           to
           say
           they
           have
           sin'd
           this
           sin
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           death
           ,
           which
           God
           will
           not
           ,
           which
           men
           should
           not
           pardon
           ;
           but
           if
           your
           Charity
           be
           yet
           above
           my
           Faith
           —
           —
           yet
           your
           Sence
           cries
           loud
           unto
           ye
           ,
           They
           have
           shed
           Innocent
           Blood
           ,
           Precious
           Blood
           ,
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           God
           will
           not
           ,
           nor
           you
           may
           not
           Pardon
           .
           Heyrick
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           May
           27.
           1646.
           pag.
           21.
           
        
         
           (
           37
           )
           The
           mouths
           of
           your
           Adversaries
           are
           open'd
           against
           ye
           .
           The
           hearts
           of
           your
           True
           Friends
           are
           grieved
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           Delinquents
           are
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           yet
           but
           very
           few
           of
           them
           brought
           to
           their
           Tryal
           .
           I
           know
           that
           your
           occasions
           are
           many
           and
           pressing
           ;
           but
           I
           beseech
           ye
           ,
           lay
           hold
           upon
           the
           next
           opportunity
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           .
           Remember
           your
           late
           Covenant
           ,
           when
           Elijah
           had
           done
           Execution
           upon
           
             Baals
             Priests
          
           there
           was
           Rain
           enough
           (
           1
           King.
           18.
           )
           Who
           knoweth
           how
           soon
           the
           Lord
           may
           bless
           us
           with
           a
           Holy
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Blessed
           Reformation
           ,
           if
           Justice
           were
           more
           fully
           Executed
           ?
           Salway
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           Oct.
           25.
           1643.
           p.
           20.
           
        
         
           (
           38
           )
           I
           have
           been
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           my
           zeal
           so
           forward
           to
           Changes
           and
           Ways
           of
           Blood
           ,
           that
           I
           fear
           God
           will
           not
           let
           me
           have
           a
           hand
           in
           the
           Peaceable
           Building
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           nor
           to
           see
           it
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           been
           always
           taken
           off
           when
           I
           attempted
           it
           .
           R.
           Baxter's
           
             Letter
             from
          
           Kidderminster
           
             to
             Dr.
          
           Hill.
           
             Hypocrisie
             Unveil
             d
          
           ,
           1662.
           p.
           11.
           
        
         
           (
           39
           )
           You
           Fight
           for
           God
           ;
           you
           Fight
           for
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           you
           Fight
           for
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           
             A
             Spiritual
             Knap-sack
             for
             the
             Parliament
             Soldiers
             .
          
           p.
           67.
           
           Num.
           43.
           
        
         
           (
           40
           )
           Happy
           shall
           he
           be
           that
           taketh
           this
           Cursed
           Malignant
           ,
           and
           Prelatical
           Brood
           ,
           and
           dasheth
           him
           against
           the
           stones
           .
           
             Ravillac
             Redivivus
          
           .
           p.
           27.
           
        
         
         
           (
           41
           )
           Honourable
           Patriots
           ,
           Christ
           is
           gone
           out
           with
           his
           Triumphing
           Army
           ,
           Conquering
           and
           to
           Conquer
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           want
           Arms
           ,
           or
           Money
           ,
           or
           Horse
           for
           their
           accommodation
           ,
           God
           is
           the
           Great
           Landlord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
           Art
           thou
           then
           Gods
           Tenant
           ,
           and
           dost
           owe
           him
           Knight-Service
           ,
           and
           Plough-Service
           ,
           and
           doth
           he
           want
           thy
           Horse
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           he
           have
           it
           ,
           
             &
             c
          
           ?
           T●…sdale
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           .
           p.
           15.
           
        
         
           (
           42
           )
           'T
           is
           not
           Disputes
           nor
           Treaties
           must
           end
           this
           Controversie
           ▪
           therefore
           turn
           your
           Plough-shares
           into
           Swords
           to
           fight
           the
           Lords
           Battel
           ,
           to
           avenge
           the
           Blood
           of
           Saints
           that
           have
           been
           spilt
           .
           Leech
           
             his
             Sermon
          
           ,
           1644.
           
        
         
           (
           43
           )
           Up
           and
           be
           doing
           ,
           you
           that
           are
           about
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           your
           Enemies
           are
           Bread
           ready
           to
           be
           eaten
           ,
           and
           yield
           you
           Refreshment
           .
           Ibid.
           
        
         
           (
           44
           )
           There
           is
           no
           vertue
           wherein
           men
           resemble
           the
           Lord
           more
           lively
           than
           in
           executing
           Justice
           ,
           and
           in
           extirpation
           of
           those
           Achans
           ,
           you
           will
           cut
           off
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           and
           procure
           the
           felicity
           of
           the
           Chosen
           .
           Faircloth
           on
           Iosh.
           7.
           
           ●…5
           .
           p.
           34.
           
        
         
           (
           45
           )
           Worthies
           of
           Israel
           ,
           it
           lies
           on
           you
           to
           enquire
           out
           this
           Babylonish
           Company
           ,
           and
           to
           repay
           them
           
             an
             Eye
             for
             an
             Eye
             ,
             Tooth
             for
             Tooth
             ,
             Burning
             for
             Burning
             ,
             Ear
             for
             Ear
             ,
             Liberty
             for
             Liberty
             ,
          
           and
           
             Blood
             for
             Blood.
          
           Bridges
           on
           Revel
           .
           4.
           8.
           p.
           10.
           
        
         
           (
           46
           )
           After
           the
           First-born
           of
           Egypt
           were
           slain
           ,
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           were
           deliver'd
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           chiefest
           of
           these
           Incendiaries
           ,
           certainly
           the
           Primogenit
           being
           taken
           away
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           hope
           for
           a
           glorious
           deliverance
           .
           Burton
           ,
           June
           20.
           1641.
           p.
           11.
           
        
         
           (
           47
           )
           That
           which
           is
           best
           ,
           though
           Evil
           ,
           will
           be
           counted
           good
           ,
           after
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           counted
           Innocent
           ,
           who
           scapes
           at
           tryal
           ▪
           Simpson
           on
           Prov.
           8.
           15
           ,
           16.
           p.
           25.
           
        
         
           (
           48
           )
           He
           who
           now
           startles
           and
           staggereth
           ,
           delayeth
           and
           refuseth
           ,
           with
           the
           Parliament
           and
           their
           Party
           ,
           to
           bear
           and
           use
           Arms
           against
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           Papists
           and
           Atheists
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Frie
           of
           Antichristian
           Factors
           and
           Panders
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           than
           a
           Rebel
           and
           Traytor
           against
           God.
           Boden
           
             to
             the
             Committee
             of
          
           Kent
           ,
           Iun.
           13.
           1644.
           p.
           16.
           
        
         
         
           (
           49
           )
           Posterity
           may
           have
           cause
           to
           sit
           down
           and
           curse
           the
           day
           —
           if
           we
           look
           upon
           ,
           and
           dash
           not
           in
           pieces
           the
           bones
           of
           
             Babylons
             Brats
          
           ,
           thus
           boldly
           and
           bloodily
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Law
           &
           Reason
           ,
           risen
           up
           amongst
           us
           and
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           God's
           True
           Religion
           Professed
           by
           us
           .
           Ibid.
           p.
           17.
           
           [
           Let
           all
           th●…se
           who
           are
           in
           Authority
           hence
           learn
           to
           do
           Justice
           ,
           and
           execute
           Vengeance
           upon
           those
           Babylonians
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           :
           Do
           it
           speedily
           ,
           do
           it
           throughly
           :
           The
           doing
           of
           Justice
           upon
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           is
           the
           way
           to
           safeguard
           the
           Righteous
           .
           Without
           question
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           is
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           lose
           many
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           too
           merciful
           to
           those
           in
           the
           Fold
           ,
           Ibid.
           p.
           32.
           ]
        
         
           (
           50
           )
           There
           is
           no
           dallying
           with
           God
           now
           ,
           much
           delay
           hath
           been
           used
           already
           ▪
           too
           much
           .
           God
           is
           angry
           ,
           and
           he
           seems
           to
           ask
           this
           once
           more
           ;
           
             Will
             you
             strike
             ,
             will
             you
             execute
             Iudgment
             ,
             or
             will
             ye
             not
             ?
             Tell
             me
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             will
             not
             .
             I
             will
             ,
          
           I
           will
           have
           the
           Enemies
           blood
           ,
           and
           yours
           too
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           not
           execute
           Vengeance
           upon
           Delinquents
           :
           
             The
             day
             of
             Vengeance
             is
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             year
             of
             my
             Redeemer
             is
             come
             ,
          
           Isaiah
           63.
           4.
           
           Case
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           1644.
           p.
           13.
           
        
         
           
             Notes
             upon
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             HERE
             are
             
               Three
               and
               twenty
               Divines
               ▪
            
             famous
             in
             their
             Generations
             ,
             blowing
             the
             Coal
             of
             a
             Civil
             War
             ,
             and
             heating
             the
             furnace
             seven
             times
             better
             then
             ordinary
             ;
             calling
             ,
             like
             
               Horse
               Leeches
            
             ,
             fer
             
               BLOOD
               ,
               BLOOD
            
             ,
             and
             pretending
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             to
             expiate
             for
             that
             
               Horrid
               Rebellion
            
             ,
             by
             so
             many
             
               Consecrated
               Murders
            
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             wrapt
             up
             in
             
               Scripture
               Phrases
               ▪
            
             as
             
               the
               Execution
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               Justice
               running
               down
               like
               a
               stream
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             Wickedness
             looks
             then
             as
             if
             it
             were
             Hallow'd
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             then
             
               playing
               the
               Devil
               in
               Gods
               name
               ,
            
             and
             dedicating
             the
             Oblation
             of
             
               Humane
               Sacrifices
            
             to
             the
             
               Everliving
               God
            
             ,
             as
             to
             an
             
               Insensible
               Idol
            
             .
             But
             to
             what
             end
             serves
             Argument
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             so
             many
             Pregnant
             and
             Undeniable
             Proofs
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             have
             here
             recited
             ,
             is
             an
             
               Authentique
               Evidence
            
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             Words
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             be
             honestly
             reported
             ,
             let
             but
             any
             man
             consider
             ,
             if
             we
             follow
             these
             Guides
             ,
             whither
             they
             'l
             carry
             us
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             a
             scandal
             't
             is
             to
             Christianity
             to
             suffer
             such
             Hearts
             and
             Hands
             as
             these
             to
             serve
             at
             the
             Altar
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           §.
           13.
           
           The
           Murder
           of
           the
           King
           Encourag'd
           .
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           THOSE
           mine
           Enemies
           which
           would
           not
           that
           I
           should
           Reign
           over
           them
           ,
           bring
           hither
           and
           slay
           them
           before
           me
           ▪
           Let
           me
           see
           them
           Executed
           ,
           KINGS
           ,
           Rulers
           ,
           People
           Conspiring
           Rebellion
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           Christ.
           Maynard
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           Octob.
           28.
           1646.
           p.
           15.
           
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           Let
           us
           he
           Active
           against
           the
           KINGS
           and
           Prince
           ,
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           those
           Claws
           of
           the
           cruel
           Beast
           .
           Feak
           at
           
             Black
             Friers
          
           ,
           Sept.
           1●…
           .
           1653.
           
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           The
           Quarrel
           is
           not
           now
           with
           us
           only
           
             de
             Terminis
             &
             La●…tibus
          
           ,
           touching
           Bounds
           or
           Land-marks
           ,
           touching
           Privileges
           and
           Liberties
           ;
           but
           whether
           Christ
           shall
           Reign
           over
           us
           ,
           or
           we
           shall
           basely
           y●…ld
           our
           Necks
           under
           the
           Yoke
           of
           Anti-Christ
           .
           Pet.
           Smith
           ,
           May
           2●…
           .
           1644.
           p.
           42.
           
        
         
           (
           4
           )
           The
           King
           is
           fallen
           from
           Faith
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           become
           an
           Enemy
           to
           thy
           Church
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           He
           that
           has
           Sinned
           and
           done
           Evil
           indeed
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           these
           Sheep
           ,
           what
           have
           they
           done
           ?
           Let
           thy
           hand
           we
           pray
           thee
           ,
           O
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           be
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           on
           his
           Fathers
           House
           ;
           but
           not
           on
           thy
           People
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           Plagu'd
           .
           
             A
             Lecturer
             in
          
           South-hampton
           ,
           Aug.
           1643.
           
        
         
           (
           5
           )
           Nothing
           has
           so
           much
           deceived
           the
           world
           as
           the
           Name
           of
           KING
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           Mischiefs
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           Corb●…
           ,
           
             a
             Lecturer
             in
          
           Glocester-shire
           ,
           Iuly
           1644.
           
        
         
           (
           6
           )
           O
           Lord
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           not
           Eless
           us
           with
           a
           King
           ,
           Bless
           us
           without
           one
           .
           ●…arkin
           
             a
             Lecturer
             in
          
           Greenwich
           ,
           Iune
           31.
           
           1●…44
           .
        
         
           (
           7
           )
           Neither
           let
           your
           eyes
           spare
           ,
           though
           there
           are
           
             Great
             ones
          
           that
           are
           Guilty
           .
           The
           
             Highest
             Court
          
           may
           reach
           the
           
             Highest
             Persons
          
           .
           Causes
           and
           not
           Persons
           are
           to
           be
           heard
           in
           your
           Parliament
           ,
           Heyrick
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           May
           27.
           1646.
           p.
           23.
           
        
         
         
           (
           8
           )
           God
           will
           make
           the
           Sons
           of
           Princes
           bow
           down
           unto
           ye
           :
           The
           Greatest
           that
           have
           Afflicted
           ye
           ,
           and
           Despised
           ye
           ,
           shall
           lye
           at
           your
           feet
           ,
           Id.
           p.
           31.
           
        
         
           (
           9
           )
           If
           the
           KING
           be
           a
           Murderer
           ,
           Adulterer
           ,
           or
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           he
           shall
           suffer
           according
           to
           Gods
           Law
           ;
           not
           as
           a
           King
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           Offender
           .
           Knox
           Hist.
           392.
           
        
         
           (
           10
           )
           When
           
             Great
             Delinquents
          
           go
           unpunished
           ,
           Divine
           Providence
           is
           brought
           to
           the
           Bar
           and
           question'd
           ▪
           Greenhill
           
             to
             the
             Commons
             ▪
          
           April
           26.
           1643.
           p.
           34.
           
        
         
           (
           11
           )
           This
           Arrow
           (
           Prayer
           )
           will
           find
           a
           Joynt
           in
           Ahabs
           Armour
           ,
           (
           1
           King.
           22.
           34.
           )
           Draw
           this
           Arrow
           as
           Iehu
           did
           against
           Iehoram
           ,
           with
           your
           full
           strength
           ,
           and
           doubt
           not
           but
           it
           will
           in
           Gods
           time
           smite
           
             our
             Romish
             Iehoram
          
           at
           the
           heart
           ,
           (
           2
           King.
           9.
           24.
           
           )
           and
           sink
           him
           in
           his
           Chariot
           and
           Chair
           of
           Pride
           .
           Green
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           April
           24.
           1644.
           pag.
           17.
           
        
         
           (
           12
           )
           Oh
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           take
           Glorious
           Resolutions
           to
           your selves
           ,
           though
           your
           Fathers
           may
           stand
           before
           you
           ,
           and
           your
           Brethren
           and
           Friends
           press
           about
           you
           ;
           though
           your
           Mother
           should
           hang
           on
           you
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           nearest
           Relations
           ;
           throw
           down
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           break
           through
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           trample
           upon
           the
           third
           ,
           that
           your
           souls
           may
           cleave
           to
           the
           ways
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           ways
           of
           Justice
           and
           Righteousness
           :
           You
           know
           the
           Rule
           is
           ,
           
             Fiat
             Iustitia
             ,
             &
             Ruat
             Mundus
             .
          
           Brooks
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           Decemb.
           26.
           1648.
           p.
           15.
           
           Ah
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           As
           you
           would
           not
           have
           your
           Services
           thrown
           as
           dung
           in
           your
           Faces
           ,
           look
           that
           Justice
           and
           Judgment
           run
           down
           as
           a
           mighty
           stream
           .
           Ibid.
           p.
           19.
           
           [
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           Guilty
           Persons
           that
           be
           by
           you
           sinfully
           acquitted
           ,
           their
           Sin
           God
           will
           charge
           upon
           your
           account
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           not
           have
           the
           Guilt
           of
           other
           mens
           sins
           upon
           you
           ,
           hold
           on
           in
           the
           way
           of
           well
           doing
           :
           Let
           Justice
           and
           Judgment
           run
           down
           as
           mighty
           streams
           ,
           Ibid.
           p.
           18.
           ]
        
         
           (
           13
           )
           Phinehas
           is
           the
           Man
           that
           Executes
           Judgment
           ,
           a
           Man
           unthought
           of
           for
           such
           a
           Service
           .
           Hence
           observe
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           hath
           work
           to
           do
           ,
           he
           can
           find
           our
           Work-men
           .
           A
           Phinehas
           ,
           with
           Zeal
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           Iavelin
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           to
           thrust
           through
           the
           Proudest
           Zimries
           and
           Cosbies
           ,
           the
           most
           daring
           Sinners
           .
           Staunton
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           Octob.
           30.
           1644.
           p.
           9.
           
        
         
         
           (
           14
           )
           When
           Esther
           was
           advanc'd
           ,
           she
           would
           not
           lose
           her
           opportunities
           ;
           she
           will
           in
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           although
           contrary
           to
           a
           Law.
           She
           will
           have
           the
           Liberty
           of
           her
           People
           ,
           and
           Hamans
           head
           off
           ,
           and
           venture
           her
           Life
           to
           accomplish
           it
           .
           
             If
             I
             Perish
             ,
             I
             Perish
             .
             Iosiah
             ,
             Hezekiah
          
           took
           their
           opportunities
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           thorough
           Reformation
           in
           Iudah
           .
           You
           know
           what
           great
           things
           Elijah
           did
           ,
           
             Inspiciente
             ,
             &
             Reluctante
             Rege
          
           .
           Greenhill
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           April
           26.
           1643.
           p.
           48.
           
        
         
           (
           15
           )
           When
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           have
           given
           their
           Power
           to
           the
           Beast
           ,
           these
           Choice
           Soldiers
           will
           be
           so
           faithful
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           as
           to
           oppose
           the
           Beast
           ,
           though
           Armed
           with
           
             King-like
             Power
          
           .
           Cheynel
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           May
           31.
           1643
           ▪
           p.
           10.
           
        
         
           (
           16
           You
           see
           the
           Faithful
           People
           make
           no
           scruple
           at
           all
           of
           Fighting
           against
           the
           Beast
           though
           their
           Enemies
           were
           like
           enough
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           Fighting
           against
           the
           Beast
           they
           did
           Rebel
           against
           
             their
             own
             Kings
          
           .
           Id.
           Ibid.
           
        
         
           (
           17
           )
           Others
           say
           ,
           Rebellion
           against
           the
           King
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           Judgment
           upon
           the
           Nation
           ;
           but
           rather
           the
           not
           Timous
           Rising
           to
           help
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           oppressed
           People
           against
           the
           Mighty
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           .
           Rutherford
           
             to
             the
             Lords
          
           ,
           June
           25.
           1645.
           p.
           44.
           
        
         
           
             Notes
             on
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             WE
             have
             now
             brought
             ye
             step
             by
             step
             ▪
             from
             the
             Blind
             and
             Pretext
             of
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Highest
               pitch
            
             of
             Wickedness
             ;
             and
             the
             Train
             was
             both
             laid
             and
             fir'd
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             .
             Undutiful
             thoughts
             bring
             forth
             Seditious
             words
             ;
             and
             those
             Seditious
             words
             are
             naturally
             follow'd
             with
             Violent
             and
             Treasonous
             actions
             ;
             and
             when
             People
             come
             once
             to
             be
             Plung'd
             into
             a
             Rebellion
             ,
             all
             other
             sins
             (
             even
             of
             the
             highest
             magnitude
             )
             flow
             like
             streams
             into
             that
             Ocean
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             mens
             Consciences
             grow
             C●…llous
             and
             Obdurate
             ,
             as
             under
             a
             Iudicial
             Reprobation
             .
             It
             could
             never
             be
             else
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             said
             without
             offence
             to
             Charity
             )
             that
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Principal
             and
             known
             Actors
             in
             the
             late
             Execrable
             Tragedy
             ,
             should
             now
             wipe
             their
             mouths
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             fall
             so
             comfortably
             to
             the
             old
             work
             again
             ,
             without
             any
             sort
             of
             Reluctancy
             ,
             or
             Remorse
             .
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             that
             
             it
             was
             not
             so
             much
             a
             thirst
             after
             the
             Blood
             of
             their
             Sovereign
             that
             pusht
             them
             forward
             to
             these
             Extremities
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             forc'd
             upon
             desperate
             Courses
             by
             their
             Interest
             and
             Despairs
             .
             This
             would
             be
             a
             sorry
             excuse
             (
             God
             knows
             )
             for
             Committing
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Diabolical
             and
             Flagitious
             Villanies
             imaginable
             :
             Even
             allowing
             that
             they
             had
             no
             other
             way
             left
             them
             for
             their
             security
             .
             But
             alas
             !
             you
             will
             find
             in
             the
             Next
             and
             
               Last
               Section
            
             ,
             this
             Plea
             remov'd
             ;
             where
             ye
             shall
             see
             the
             same
             Persons
             that
             here
             cry'd
             ,
             
               Crucifie
               him
               ,
               Crucifie
               him
            
             ,
             Triumphing
             ,
             and
             (
             only
             for
             the
             Malice
             sake
             )
             Exulting
             in
             the
             Contemplation
             of
             that
             Hideous
             Murder
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           §.
           14.
           
           The
           Kings
           Murder
           Iustifi'd
           .
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           IT
           is
           now
           high
           time
           (
           after
           so
           long
           an
           Interruption
           of
           Enemies
           )
           for
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           Army
           ,
           concurrently
           to
           appear
           to
           do
           their
           duty
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           Executing
           Justice
           upon
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Adherents
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           New
           Modelling
           and
           settling
           such
           a
           Frame
           and
           Fundamental
           Constitution
           of
           Government
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           God
           shall
           put
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           to
           be
           most
           Convenient
           and
           Useful
           for
           the
           welfare
           and
           safety
           of
           the
           People
           .
           
             Little
             Benjamin
             .
             Licensed
             by
          
           Gilb.
           Mabbot
           .
           p.
           11.
           
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           Did
           not
           this
           Grand
           Pretended
           Father
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           destroy
           a
           Multitude
           of
           his
           best
           Children
           ?
           And
           would
           he
           not
           gladly
           have
           Slain
           all
           the
           rest
           upon
           further
           opportunity
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           high
           time
           the
           Parliament
           should
           Execute
           Judgment
           upon
           him
           ?
           Ibid.
           p.
           12.
           
           [
           The
           General
           and
           his
           Councel
           do
           ,
           and
           have
           performed
           their
           Duty
           in
           all
           their
           Proceedings
           ,
           Concurring
           with
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           Execute
           Justice
           upon
           the
           Grand
           Delinquent
           ,
           and
           also
           upon
           some
           of
           the
           Chief
           of
           his
           W●…cked
           Counsellors
           and
           Adherents
           .
           Ibid.
           p.
           30.
           
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           Hath
           not
           the
           King
           been
           a
           Corrupt
           Fountain
           ▪
           Poysoning
           every
           Stream
           and
           Rivulet
           he
           had
           access
           unto
           ?
           And
           would
           he
           not
           have
           done
           so
           still
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           cut
           off
           ?
           A●…
           is
           not
           Justice
           Executed
           ,
           a
           good
           means
           to
           Establish
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Land
           in
           Rest
           and
           Peace
           ,
           with
           their
           Lives
           ,
           Estates
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           Liberties
           and
           Privileges
           ,
           Anciently
           and
           Inherently
           in
           themselves
           ?
           Ibid.
           p.
           15.
           
        
         
         
           (
           4
           )
           Shall
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           be
           now
           Blam'd
           for
           cutting
           off
           that
           〈◊〉
           of
           U●…pers
           ,
           and
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           Reducing
           affairs
           to
           their
           first
           〈◊〉
           and
           Right
           Principle
           ?
           Or
           will
           the
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           after
           〈◊〉
           Experiences
           .
           Center
           t●…
           Liberties
           and
           Freedoms
           in
           a
           C●…
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           of
           Succession
           ,
           and
           lose
           their
           Common-wealth
           〈◊〉
           Personal
           Glory
           of
           a
           Young
           Pretender
           ?
           
             The
             Portraicture
             〈◊〉
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           1650.
           p.
           15.
           
        
         
           (
           5
           )
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           no
           Power
           but
           ●…s
           of
           God.
           Is
           not
           the
           Late
           King
           with
           his
           Heirs
           and
           S●…
           is
           D●…p
           ●…ssed
           by
           God
           ?
           Saunders
           a●…
           ●…ter
           to
           the
           Judges
           ,
           March
           23.
           
           1●…50
           .
           p.
           24.
           
        
         
           (
           6
           )
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           of
           late
           to
           make
           a
           sad
           Breach
           among
           us
           ,
           taking
           away
           from
           us
           our
           former
           Pilot
           ,
           the
           late
           
             Renew●…d
             Protector
          
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           had
           fought
           the
           Nat●…ons
           Battels
           ,
           carried
           through
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           preserved
           us
           from
           the
           〈◊〉
           and
           Fury
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           brought
           us
           within
           sight
           of
           the
           Premised
           Land
           ,
           gave
           up
           the
           Ghost
           laid
           down
           his
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           and
           his
           Life
           together
           ,
           with
           whose
           fall
           the
           Nation
           was
           〈◊〉
           :
           His
           death
           covered
           all
           the
           Faces
           of
           Sob●…
           and
           Considerate
           Persons
           with
           Paleness
           ,
           and
           their
           Hearts
           with
           Sadness
           ,
           as
           if
           Peace
           ,
           Prosperity
           ,
           Reformation
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           all
           lay
           drawing
           on
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           buried
           in
           the
           same
           Grave
           with
           him
           .
           But
           blessed
           be
           God
           —
           ther●…
           and
           her
           〈◊〉
           placed
           in
           his
           room
           .
           while
           he
           directs
           the
           Course
           ,
           let
           us
           till
           the
           Sails
           with
           our
           Praying
           Breath
           ▪
           Moses
           it
           is
           true
           is
           dead
           ▪
           but
           we
           have
           a
           〈◊〉
           succeeding
           him
           :
           Let
           as
           pray
           that
           what
           th●…
           other
           happily
           beg●…n
           ,
           this
           may
           more
           happily
           finish
           ,
           and
           bring
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           all
           your
           right-br●…d
           hopes
           :
           And
           what
           they
           said
           to
           〈◊〉
           ,
           let
           us
           say
           unto
           his
           Highness
           ,
           According
           as
           we
           heark●…
           unto
           Moses
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           so
           〈◊〉
           we
           hearken
           unto
           thee
           .
           Only
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           be
           with
           thee
           ,
           ●…s
           he
           was
           with
           Moses
           .
           Slater's
           
             Protectors
             Pr●…
             or
             the
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             by
             a
             Praying
             People
             ,
          
           Octob.
           13.
           1658.
           p.
           57
           ▪
           58.
           
        
         
           (
           7
           )
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           have
           oppos
           ▪
           d
           the
           Tyranny
           〈◊〉
           the
           King
           ▪
           
           Love
           's
           Speech
           .
           Sect.
           20
           I
           did
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           〈◊〉
           is
           my
           P●…ce
           a●…d
           Calling
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           late
           Kings
           and
           were
           he
           al●…ve
           again
           ,
           and
           should
           I
           live
           longer
           ,
           the
           Ca●…
           being
           as
           th●…
           it
           was
           )
           I
           should
           oppose
           him
           longer
           .
           
             Englands
             ●…per
          
           ,
           Sect.
           14.
           
        
         
         
           (
           8
           )
           As
           for
           the
           Title
           of
           this
           Prince
           ,
           (
           who
           would
           fain
           be
           accounted
           the
           Right
           Heir
           ,
           let
           us
           but
           remember
           from
           whence
           he
           had
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           't
           is
           now
           tainted
           :
           Were
           it
           never
           so
           just
           ,
           the
           Treason
           of
           the
           Father
           hath
           cut
           off
           the
           Son.
           
             True
             Port.
          
           p.
           39.
           
        
         
           (
           9
           )
           Charles
           the
           Father
           is
           gone
           to
           his
           own
           Place
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           Charles
           the
           Son
           likewise
           ;
           he
           being
           in
           his
           own
           proper
           Nation
           ,
           Scotland
           ;
           let
           us
           keep
           him
           there
           i●…
           we
           be
           wise
           ,
           and
           intend
           to
           be
           happy
           ,
           &
           let
           England
           disdain
           to
           be
           under
           the
           Domination
           of
           a
           Foreign
           Power
           for
           the
           future
           .
           
             The
             True
             Portraiture
          
           .
           p.
           42.
           
        
         
           (
           10
           )
           If
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           Truth
           ,
           have
           writ
           your
           Names
           aright
           ,
           with
           the
           Beams
           of
           the
           Noon
           day
           Sun
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           the
           Nations
           in
           the
           world
           :
           You
           are
           the
           Saviours
           of
           the
           Oppressed
           ,
           the
           Conquerors
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           the
           Breakers
           of
           those
           Clergical
           Yoaks
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             The
             Beacons
             Quench'd
             ;
             Dedicated
             to
             the
             Parliament
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
          
           England
           ,
           1652
           ,
        
         
           (
           11
           )
           There
           are
           great
           and
           mighty
           works
           in
           hand
           in
           this
           Nation
           :
           Tyrants
           are
           Punish'd
           ,
           the
           Laws
           of
           Oppressors
           are
           broke
           ,
           Bloody
           Revengeful
           People
           in
           War
           disappointed
           .
           
             I.
             O.
             A
             Thanksgiving
             Sermon
             for
             the
             Scots
             defeat
             at
          
           Worcester
           ,
           Oct.
           24.
           1651.
           p.
           2.
           
           [
           A
           Monarchy
           of
           some
           hundred
           years
           Continuance
           ,
           always
           affecting
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           wholly
           degenerated
           into
           Tyranny
           ,
           destroy'd
           ,
           pull'd
           down
           ,
           swallow'd
           up
           ,
           Ibid.
           p.
           6.
           
        
         
           (
           12
           )
           If
           any
           Persons
           in
           the
           world
           had
           cause
           to
           sing
           the
           Song
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           we
           have
           this
           day
           .
           The
           Bondage
           prepar'd
           for
           us
           was
           both
           in
           Spirituals
           and
           Temporals
           .
           About
           a
           Tyrant
           full
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           and
           a
           Discipline
           full
           of
           Persecution
           hath
           been
           our
           Contest
           :
           Whether
           the
           Yoke
           of
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           should
           by
           the
           Sword
           and
           Violence
           be
           put
           upon
           our
           Necks
           and
           Consciences
           is
           our
           Controversie
           ,
           Ibid.
           p.
           7.
           
        
         
           (
           13
           )
           He
           that
           is
           Entrusted
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           dares
           not
           do
           Justice
           on
           every
           one
           that
           dares
           do
           Injustice
           ,
           is
           affraid
           of
           the
           Creature
           ,
           but
           makes
           very
           bold
           with
           the
           Creator
           .
           Owen
           
             to
             the
             Commons
          
           ,
           Jan.
           31.
           1648.
           p.
           15.
           
        
         
         
           (
           14
           )
           Doubtless
           never
           was
           there
           any
           person
           under
           Heaven
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           late
           King
           )
           Sentenced
           with
           Death
           upon
           more
           Equitable
           or
           Just
           grounds
           in
           respect
           of
           Guilt
           and
           Demerit
           .
           Jo.
           Goodwins
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Sentence
             passed
             on
             the
             King.
          
           p.
           91.
           
        
         
           (
           15
           )
           Gods
           Providences
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           permission
           of
           Events
           and
           Success
           )
           are
           
             Antecedent
             Declarations
          
           of
           his
           
             Good
             Will
          
           and
           Approbation
           .
           [
           A
           Resusal
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           this
           Authority
           (
           the
           Parliament
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           England
           )
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           upholding
           the
           Title
           of
           any
           one
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           is
           a
           Refusal
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           Wise
           and
           Righteous
           Pleasure
           of
           God
           ;
           such
           an
           Opposing
           of
           the
           Government
           set
           up
           by
           the
           Sovereign
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           as
           none
           can
           have
           Peace
           ,
           either
           in
           acting
           in
           ,
           or
           suffering
           for
           .
           
             W.
             Ienkins
          
           Petition
           ,
           Octob.
           1651.
           
        
         
           (
           16
           )
           If
           there
           be
           any
           in
           this
           Assembly
           that
           thinks
           not
           this
           (
           Union
           )
           a
           sufficient
           Retribution
           and
           Satisfaction
           for
           all
           his
           Twentieth
           part
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           Contributions
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           Payments
           and
           Hazards
           ,
           I
           say
           he
           is
           blind
           ;
           I
           say
           his
           heart
           is
           not
           right
           with
           God.
           Marshal
           
             to
             both
             Houses
          
           ,
           Jan.
           18.
           1643.
           p.
           20.
           
           [
           All
           Christendom
           ,
           except
           the
           Malignants
           in
           England
           ,
           do
           now
           see
           that
           the
           Question
           in
           England
           is
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           ,
           or
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           shall
           be
           Lord
           and
           
             King
             ,
             Ibid.
          
           p.
           21.
           ]
        
         
           (
           17
           )
           Q.
           Whether
           the
           whole
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           in
           their
           Letters
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           at
           Oxford
           (
           as
           in
           Mays
           History
           )
           hath
           not
           judged
           the
           late
           King
           Guilty
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           Thousands
           of
           his
           best
           Subjects
           —
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           whether
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           or
           Man
           give
           any
           Pardon
           or
           Dispensation
           to
           Kings
           ,
           more
           than
           to
           others
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           whether
           his
           Judges
           are
           not
           sufficient
           to
           justifie
           it
           ?
           
             Valley
             of
             Achor
          
           .
           Q.
           8.
           
           [
           Q.
           Whether
           beside
           the
           Guilt
           of
           Blood
           contracted
           upon
           himself
           in
           the
           Wars
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           also
           Guilty
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           Ireland
           ?
           Ibid.
           Q.
           9.
           ]
        
         
           (
           18
           )
           No
           Sober
           and
           Impartial
           Person
           can
           Condemn
           their
           Position
           ,
           who
           denying
           that
           a
           Tyrannous
           Magistrate
           was
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           to
           them
           for
           their
           Good
           ,
           did
           plainly
           assert
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           Self-defence
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Reformation
           ,
           without
           the
           Violation
           of
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God.
           Naphtali
           .
           p.
           30.
           
        
         
         
           (
           19.
           )
           As
           he
           ,
           [
           
             The
             late
             King
          
           ]
           to
           acquit
           himself
           hath
           not
           spar'd
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           to
           load
           them
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           blame
           and
           accusation
           ,
           so
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           Books
           alive
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           us'd
           no
           more
           Courtship
           than
           he
           uses
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           properly
           his
           own
           Guilt
           ,
           not
           imputed
           any
           more
           to
           his
           Evil
           Councellors
           (
           a
           Ceremony
           us'd
           longer
           by
           the
           Parliament
           than
           he
           himself
           desired
           )
           shall
           be
           laid
           here
           without
           Circumlocutions
           at
           his
           own
           door
           .
           That
           they
           who
           from
           the
           first
           beginning
           ,
           or
           but
           now
           of
           late
           ,
           by
           what
           Unhappiness
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           are
           so
           much
           affatuated
           ,
           not
           with
           his
           Person
           only
           ,
           but
           with
           his
           palpable
           faults
           ,
           and
           dote
           upon
           his
           Deformities
           ,
           may
           have
           none
           to
           blame
           but
           their
           own
           folly
           ,
           if
           they
           live
           and
           dye
           in
           such
           a
           strucken
           blindness
           ,
           as
           next
           to
           that
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           hath
           not
           happen'd
           to
           any
           sort
           of
           men
           more
           gross
           ,
           or
           more
           misleading
           .
           
             Miltons
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pref.
          
           
        
         
           (
           20
           )
           The
           People
           exorbitant
           and
           excessive
           in
           all
           their
           motions
           ,
           are
           prone
           oft-times
           not
           to
           a
           Riligious
           only
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           Civil
           kind
           of
           Idolatry
           in
           Idolizing
           their
           Kings
           ;
           though
           never
           more
           mistaken
           in
           the
           Object
           of
           their
           Worship
           ;
           heretofore
           being
           wont
           to
           repute
           for
           Saints
           those
           Faithful
           and
           Couragious
           Barons
           ,
           who
           lost
           their
           lives
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           making
           glorious
           War
           against
           Tyrants
           for
           the
           Common
           Liberty
           ,
           as
           
             Simon
             de
             Momfort
             ,
             Earl
          
           of
           Leicester
           ,
           against
           
             Henry
             the
             Third
             .
             Thomas
             Plantagenet
             ,
             Earl
             of
          
           Lancaster
           ,
           against
           Edward
           
             the
             Second
          
           .
           But
           now
           with
           a
           Besotted
           and
           Degenerate
           baseness
           of
           spirit
           ,
           except
           some
           few
           ,
           who
           yet
           retain
           in
           them
           the
           Old
           English
           Fortitude
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           Freedom
           ,
           and
           have
           testifi'd
           it
           by
           their
           matchless
           deeds
           ,
           the
           rest
           Embastardiz'd
           from
           the
           ancient
           Nobleness
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           fall
           flat
           and
           give
           adoration
           to
           the
           Image
           and
           Memory
           of
           this
           Man
           ,
           who
           hath
           offer'd
           at
           more
           fetches
           to
           undermine
           our
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           put
           Tyranny
           into
           an
           Art
           ,
           than
           any
           
             Brittish
             King
          
           before
           him
           .
           
             Ibid.
             Pref.
          
           
        
         
           (
           21
           )
           Whosoever
           sheddeth
           Man's
           Blood
           ,
           by
           Man
           shall
           his
           Blood
           be
           shed
           ;
           we
           find
           here
           no
           exception
           .
           If
           a
           King
           therefore
           do
           this
           ,
           to
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           men
           also
           the
           same
           shall
           be
           done
           .
           Ibid.
           pag.
           229.
           
        
         
           (
           22
           )
           To
           have
           brought
           the
           King
           to
           Condign
           Punishment
           hath
           not
           broke
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           it
           would
           have
           broke
           the
           Covenant
           to
           have
           sav'd
           him
           from
           those
           Judicatories
           which
           both
           Nations
           declar'd
           
           in
           that
           Covenant
           to
           be
           Supream
           against
           any
           person
           whatsoever
           ,
           Ibid.
           p.
           237.
           —
           —
           [
           God
           hath
           testifi'd
           by
           all
           propitious
           and
           evident
           designs
           ,
           whereby
           in
           these
           latter
           times
           he
           is
           wont
           to
           testifie
           what
           pleases
           him
           ;
           that
           such
           a
           solemn
           ,
           and
           for
           many
           Ages
           unexampled
           act
           of
           due
           Punishment
           was
           no
           mockery
           of
           Justice
           ,
           but
           a
           most
           grateful
           and
           well-pleasing
           Sacrifice
           :
           Neither
           was
           it
           to
           cover
           their
           Perjury
           as
           he
           accuses
           ,
           but
           to
           uncover
           his
           Perjury
           to
           the
           Oath
           of
           his
           Coronation
           .
           Ibid.
           
        
         
           (
           23
           )
           This
           is
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           King
           should
           have
           helpt
           ,
           &c.
           but
           did
           not
           ,
           then
           it
           became
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Parliament
           to
           have
           relieved
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           they
           did
           not
           ;
           her
           necessities
           great
           ,
           and
           many
           Petitions
           concerning
           them
           were
           slighted
           and
           burnt
           ,
           waited
           many
           years
           for
           help
           ;
           our
           Oppressions
           not
           removed
           ,
           all
           complain
           dangers
           encrease
           ,
           no
           remedy
           appears
           ,
           they
           not
           help
           us
           ,
           nor
           tell
           us
           how
           long
           it
           will
           be
           before
           this
           Parliament
           will
           be
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           have
           another
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           they
           will
           help
           us
           ;
           when
           all
           falls
           ,
           no
           ground
           of
           hope
           of
           life
           is
           left
           ,
           danger
           eminent
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           means
           of
           help
           left
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           cause
           of
           Necessity
           .
           Now
           it
           's
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Army
           to
           help
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           had
           not
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           their
           sin
           ,
           if
           not
           their
           overthrow
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           suffer'd
           it
           to
           Perish
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           had
           been
           well
           holpen
           up
           with
           a
           remedy
           in
           extremity
           .
           
             An
             Answer
             to
          
           John
           Geree
           ,
           &c.
           
           1649.
           p.
           4.
           
        
         
           (
           24
           )
           As
           to
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           in
           the
           least
           any
           Guilt
           lying
           upon
           me
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           many
           a
           time
           sought
           the
           Lord
           with
           tears
           ,
           to
           know
           if
           I
           have
           done
           amiss
           in
           't
           ,
           but
           't
           was
           rather
           confirm'd
           that
           the
           thing
           was
           more
           of
           God
           than
           of
           
             Men.
             Nine
             Mens
             Speeches
          
           .
           Harrison
           .
           p.
           2.
           
           [
           I
           go
           to
           suffer
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           the
           most
           glorious
           Cause
           that
           ever
           was
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Ibid.
           p.
           6.
           
           Blessed
           be
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           a
           Life
           to
           lose
           upon
           so
           Glorious
           and
           so
           Honourable
           an
           account
           .
           p.
           10.
           
        
         
           (
           25
           )
           I
           dye
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           Lord
           only
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           think
           not
           that
           this
           Blessed
           Cause
           shall
           be
           lost
           ;
           for
           it
           shall
           reach
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           Think
           not
           your
           Prayers
           lost
           ,
           for
           your
           Prayers
           and
           Tears
           with
           our
           Blood
           shall
           come
           down
           shortly
           upon
           
             Babylon
             .
             Mr.
             Carew's
          
           Speech
           ,
           p.
           15.
           
        
         
           (
           26
           )
           I
           cannot
           Confess
           any
           Guilt
           :
           It
           is
           such
           a
           Cause
           that
           the
           Martyrs
           would
           gladly
           come
           again
           from
           Heaven
           to
           suffer
           for
           ,
           if
           they
           
           might
           —
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           the
           most
           Noble
           and
           High
           act
           of
           Justice
           that
           our
           Story
           can
           parallel
           .
           
             Nine
             Mens
             Speeches
          
           ,
           Cook.
           p.
           41.
           
        
         
           (
           27
           )
           I
           Bless
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           he
           hath
           engaged
           me
           in
           a
           Cause
           not
           to
           be
           Repented
           of
           .
           
             Scott
             .
             Ibid.
          
           p.
           71.
           
        
         
           (
           28
           )
           In
           all
           that
           is
           past
           ,
           I
           could
           never
           yet
           suffer
           so
           much
           as
           a
           wish
           to
           pass
           through
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           
             Oh
             that
             I
             had
             not
             been
             engaged
             in
             this
             thing
             !
          
           Or
           
             that
             I
             had
             before
             Forty-eight
             deserted
             this
             Cause
             !
          
           Barkstead
           
             to
             a
             Friend
             .
             Three
             Mens
             Speeches
             .
          
        
         
           (
           29
           )
           I
           do
           believe
           ,
           at
           long-run
           there
           is
           not
           a
           man
           that
           Fears
           the
           Lord
           will
           have
           any
           reason
           to
           be
           sorrowful
           for
           engaging
           in
           that
           
             Good
             Old
             Cause
          
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           now
           to
           Seal
           with
           my
           Blood
           again
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           many
           a
           time
           done
           .
           I
           am
           satisfied
           in
           my
           soul
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           most
           Just
           and
           Glorious
           Cause
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Three
             Mens
             Speeches
          
           .
           Coll.
           Okey
           .
        
         
           (
           30
           )
           As
           it
           is
           unquestionably
           lawful
           on
           serious
           and
           real
           grounds
           to
           Depose
           and
           do
           Justice
           on
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           as
           other
           Magistrates
           ,
           so
           never
           was
           there
           a
           greater
           and
           more
           Universal
           Concurrence
           of
           all
           Reasons
           and
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           harmony
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           Necessity
           to
           warrant
           any
           act
           then
           was
           found
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           discerned
           in
           that
           act
           of
           Justice
           upon
           the
           late
           King.
           
             English
             Translation
             of
             the
             Scot
             Declaration
             ,
          
           1650.
           p.
           18.
           
        
         
           
           
             Notes
             on
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             I
             
               Shall
               now
               briefly
               and
               plainly
               sum
               up
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               and
               leave
               it
               with
               the
               Reader
               to
               consider
               of
               .
            
          
           
             You
             have
             in
             the
             
               First
               Section
            
             a
             full
             and
             unanimous
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             against
             Toleration
             ;
             nay
             against
             
               any
               sort
            
             of
             Toleration
             ,
             either
             in
             Doctrine
             or
             in
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             in
             
               what
               Degree
            
             or
             
               Measure
               soever
            
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             utterly
             Impious
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Insufferable
             .
             This
             ,
             me-thinks
             ,
             should
             be
             sufficient
             to
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Presbyterian
             ,
             when
             he
             demands
             a
             Toleration
             ;
             that
             he
             himself
             pronounces
             it
             a
             
               wicked
               thing
            
             to
             grant
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               Second
               Section
            
             ,
             he
             sets
             forth
             the
             Fruits
             and
             Consequences
             of
             it
             to
             be
             not
             only
             the
             certain
             Destruction
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             but
             an
             Inlet
             to
             Licentious
             Prostitution
             of
             Manners
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Blasphemous
             of
             Herefies
             .
             With
             what
             forehead
             now
             shall
             a
             Presbyterian
             desire
             that
             Liberty
             from
             the
             Government
             ,
             which
             he
             declares
             in
             his
             own
             Conscience
             will
             be
             the
             Ruin
             and
             Damuation
             of
             the
             Allowers
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             In
             the
             
               Third
               Section
            
             ,
             the
             Dissenters
             do
             not
             only
             make
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             disagree
             among
             themselves
             ,
             but
             fall
             even
             to
             Cutting
             of
             Throats
             upon
             the
             very
             Question
             .
             What
             is
             the
             meaning
             then
             of
             their
             pressing
             for
             a
             Union
             among
             men
             of
             so
             many
             several
             Persuasions
             not
             to
             be
             United
             ?
             And
             what
             do
             they
             talk
             of
             Brotherly
             Love
             ,
             and
             Agreement
             for
             ,
             among
             men
             of
             Principles
             as
             Inconsistent
             as
             fire
             and
             water
             ?
          
           
             In
             the
             
               Fourth
               Section
            
             you
             may
             observe
             the
             Rude
             and
             Implacable
             Animosities
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             toward
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               State
            
             ,
             where
             they
             declare
             themselves
             tyed
             in
             Conscience
             to
             do
             their
             utmost
             endeavours
             towards
             the
             overthrowing
             of
             it
             .
             What
             would
             you
             think
             of
             half
             a
             dozen
             good
             Fellows
             that
             should
             come
             to
             the
             Ma●…er
             of
             a
             House
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               Sir
               ,
               We
               are
               very
               Uneasie
               on
               the
               wrong
               side
               of
               the
               door
               ,
               you
               'l
               do
               us
               a
               great
               favour
               to
               let
               us
               into
               your
               〈◊〉
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               Rifle
               ye
               ,
               and
               cut
               your
               Throat
               for
               your
               pains
               .
            
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             same
             thing
             〈◊〉
             a
             Phanatique
             to
             make
             the
             same
             Proposition
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             they
             declare
             before
             hand
             that
             they
             will
             destroy
             it
             if
             they
             can
             ?
          
           
             And
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Government
            
             in
             the
             
               Fifth
               Section
            
             holds
             exactly
             with
             the
             former
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             ;
             for
             Kings
             are
             to
             be
             pull'd
             down
             as
             well
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             for
             the
             Establishing
             of
             Christ
             upon
             his
             Throne
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Covenant
             ye
             see
             in
             the
             
               Sixth
               Section
            
             ,
             is
             an
             Oath
             of
             Conspiracy
             ,
             set
             up
             against
             an
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             :
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             an
             Oath
             (
             if
             I
             may
             say
             so
             )
             of
             
               Anti-Canonical
               Obedience
            
             .
             By
             this
             Oath
             ,
             the
             Presbyterians
             reckon
             themselves
             Indispensably
             bound
             to
             oppose
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Church
             .
             Would
             they
             have
             the
             King
             now
             to
             Indulge
             any
             man
             without
             renouncing
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             every
             Unrenouncer
             accounts
             himself
             oblig'd
             to
             Depose
             his
             Majesty
             ?
          
           
             In
             the
             
               Seventh
               Section
            
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             the
             Inexorable
             Rigour
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Dissenters
             toward
             the
             
               Episcopal
               Party
            
             .
             With
             what
             Equity
             now
             can
             these
             several
             Schisms
             make
             it
             a
             point
             of
             Conscience
             in
             the
             Government
             to
             grant
             them
             a
             
               Common
               Indulgence
            
             ,
             who
             both
             joyntly
             and
             severally
             agreed
             in
             the
             giving
             no
             Quarter
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Religion
             Establish'd
             ?
          
           
             The
             
               Eighth
               Section
            
             advances
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Kirk
             to
             a
             more
             absolute
             Degree
             of
             Sovereignty
             over
             King
             and
             People
             ,
             than
             ever
             the
             Papacy
             it self
             pretended
             ;
             and
             supported
             upon
             the
             same
             Pretensions
             too
             ;
             so
             that
             to
             demand
             a
             Toleration
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterial
               Government
            
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             desire
             his
             Majesty
             that
             he
             will
             d'off
             his
             Imperial
             Crown
             ,
             and
             strike
             to
             the
             Consistory
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               Ninth
               Section
            
             lies
             fairly
             expos'd
             the
             hazard
             of
             abating
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             strictness
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Principles
             and
             Positions
             of
             these
             People
             ,
             even
             if
             the
             
               Men
               themselves
            
             were
             
               honestly
               inclin'd
            
             .
             Take
             notice
             of
             the
             Positions
             ,
             and
             never
             doubt
             it
             ,
             but
             Men
             of
             
               Deposing
               Principles
            
             will
             proceed
             (
             if
             they
             have
             opportunity
             )
             to
             
               Deposing
               Actions
            
             ;
             and
             reckon
             that
             they
             do
             God
             and
             their
             Country
             good
             Service
             too
             :
             Especially
             when
             it
             seems
             no
             more
             to
             them
             than
             the
             placing
             of
             Authority
             upon
             the
             right
             Foundation
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               Tenth
               Section
            
             you
             will
             find
             the
             Operation
             of
             the
             former
             Principles
             in
             the
             Animating
             ,
             Pressing
             ,
             and
             Irritating
             of
             the
             People
             to
             Commotions
             and
             Tumults
             ,
             and
             still
             the
             Dissenting
             Divines
             in
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ;
             and
             the
             Pulpits
             and
             Presses
             the
             Fountains
             of
             our
             Calamities
             .
             Never
             did
             any
             People
             speak
             fairer
             at
             first
             ,
             or
             do
             fouler
             things
             at
             last
             ,
             then
             those
             pretended
             Peaceable
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             had
             they
             but
             come
             into
             the
             World
             time
             enough
             ,
             Boccalini
             would
             never
             have
             drawn
             his
             Intelligence
             from
             New-Spain
             of
             the
             
               Shepherds
               Dogs
            
             being
             all
             turn'd
             into
             Wolves
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             have
             found
             so
             much
             a
             more
             lively
             instance
             nearer
             home
             of
             those
             that
             were
             set
             to
             Guard
             and
             Defend
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             transform'd
             into
             the
             Merciless
             Devourers
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               Eleventh
               Section
            
             you
             will
             find
             a
             
               Rebellion
               Justifi'd
            
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             lips
             that
             had
             call'd
             God
             a
             thousand
             times
             over
             ,
             to
             witness
             the
             Integrity
             
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             Loyalty
             of
             their
             intentions
             :
             And
             with
             Imprecations
             also
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             mention'd
             without
             trembling
             .
             Iudge
             what
             Credit
             now
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             fair
             Professions
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             People
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             
               Twelfth
               Section
            
             you
             would
             take
             these
             
               Godly
               Ministers
            
             (
             as
             they
             style
             themselves
             )
             to
             be
             Members
             rather
             of
             a
             Corporation
             of
             
               Common
               Executioners
            
             ,
             then
             of
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
             by
             their
             Outragious
             and
             Insatiable
             Thirst
             of
             Blood
             ;
             and
             yet
             th●…se
             practices
             are
             recommended
             to
             the
             multitude
             ,
             as
             the
             Inspirations
             and
             Duties
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             not
             
               Common
               Blood
            
             will
             serve
             their
             turns
             neither
             ;
             nor
             any
             thing
             less
             than
             the
             
               Sacred
               Life
            
             of
             their
             Sovereign
             ,
             to
             appease
             their
             Holy
             Wrath
             (
             
               Section
               13.
            
             )
             and
             to
             Attone
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             
               Last
               Section
            
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             it
             were
             to
             put
             themselves
             beyond
             the
             Possibility
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             Preclude
             the
             ordinary
             course
             even
             of
             God's
             Boundless
             Mercies
             )
             they
             pass
             an
             Approbation
             upon
             the
             whole
             Tract
             of
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             ascribe
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             most
             execrable
             acts
             of
             Cruelty
             and
             Injustice
             that
             ever
             was
             committed
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             since
             the
             Crucifixion
             of
             his
             Blessed
             and
             only
             Son.
             New
             as
             to
             the
             Contrivers
             ,
             the
             Principal
             Actors
             and
             Asserters
             of
             this
             Unexampled
             Wickedness
             ,
             what
             clearer
             Evidence
             can
             ye
             desire
             then
             what
             is
             here
             deliver'd
             unto
             ye
             in
             
               their
               own
               Words
            
             and
             Writings
             ?
          
           
             THE
             END
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47851-e6820
           
             Presbyterian
             .